word to the great perill of their soules 6. The sixt cause was because one Priest being litle learned Pluralities of benefices had tenne or twelue benefices and was resident on none and many well learned scholers in the Uniuersitie which were able to preach and teach had neyther benefice nor exhibition These thinges before this time mighte in no wise be touched nor yet talked of by any man except he woulde be made an hereticke or lose all that he had for the Byshops were Chauncellours and had all the rule about the King so that no man durst once presume to attempt any thyng contrary to their profite or commoditie But now wheÌ„ God had illuminated the eyes of y e king and the time so serued Three bils drawen out against the misorder of the clergye that men more boldly durst expresse with voyce such grudges as they had long conceaued in their harts against the Clergy the Burgesses of the Parliament appoynted certayne of the common house men learned in the Lawe to drawe one bill of the probates of testaments another for Mortuaries the third for none residence pluralities and taking fermes by spiritual men The first bill for mortuaryes And first to y e bill of Mortuaries being drawen and being also passed the commoÌ„ house and sent vp to the higher the Spirituall Lords shewed a faire face sayeng that assuredly Priestes and Curates tooke more then they shoulde and therefore it were well done to take some reasonable order Thus they spake because it touched them but little The second bill for probates of testamentes After this within two dayes was sent vp the secoÌ„d bill concerning probates of testaments which bill because it touched their profite somewhat neare both the Archbishop of Canterbury and all other Bishops in generall began to frowne and grunt in so much as Doctor Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester staÌ„ding vp in the Parlament chamber openly protested that such billes were sent vp froÌ„ the coÌ„mon house tending to no other thing but to the destruction of y e Church which Church being downe the glory then of y e whole kingdome said he must needes fall desiring therfore the Lords for Gods sake to take example by the kingdome of Boheme For as it was then with the people there D. Fysher chargeth the coÌ„mons with lacke of faith The grudge oâ— the commons in the lâ—wer house against Fisher Bishop of Rochester so now what say the coÌ„mons here but down with y e Church And all this said he seemeth only to be for lacke of faith When these words were reported to the coÌ„mons of the lower house what the Bishop had sayde in noting all their doings to be for lacke of faith they tooke the matter greeuously so to be esteemed of the Bishop for no better then heretikes vnderstanding moreouer how that he by those slaÌ„derous words went about to perswade the Lords temporall against them and so to ouerthrowe the two billes by them passed before as ye haue heard Whereupon after long debate it was at length agreed by the said commons that Thomas Audeley their speaker with xxx of the chief of that house should be sent to the kyng beyng then in his palace at Westminster before called Yorke place where they eloquently declared what a dishonour to the kyng and the realme it was to say that they which were elected for the wisest meÌ„ of all y e Shyres Cities and Boroughes within the Realme of England should be declared in so noble and open presence to lacke fayth which was equiualent to say that they were Infidels and no Christians as ill as Turkes or Sarasins so that what payne or study soeuer they tooke for the commoÌ„ wealth or what actes or lawes soeuer they made or stablished should be taken as lawes made by Paynims and Heathen people and not worthy to be kept by Christian men wherefore they most humbly besought the kynges hyghnesse to call the sayd Byshop before him and to cause him to speake more discretly of such a number as was in the common house The kyng not beyng well contented with the saying of the Byshop yet gently aunswered the speaker The king not contented with the Byshop of Rochester and sent them away Who immediately sent for the Archbyshop of Canterbury vi other Byshops and Rochester also signifying vnto them the grudge of the commons The Byshop of Rochester excusing himselfe aunswered that he in so saying meant onely the doyngs of the BohemiaÌ„s to be for lacke of fayth The Byshops excuse not the doynges of them that were in the coÌ„mon house which saying was confirmed by the Byshops there present which had him in great reputation so by that onely saying the kyng accepted his excuse and therfore sent word to the coÌ„mons by Syr WilliaÌ„ Fitzwilliams Knight Treasurer of his houshold which blynde excuse pleased the commons nothyng at all After this Difference betweene the laity and spiritualtye about certaine constitutions diuers assemblies were kept betwene certaine of the Lordes and certaine of the Commons for the Billes of the probates of Testamentes and Mortuaries The temporaltie layd to the spiritualtie their own lawes Constitutions and the Spiritualtie sore defended them by prescription vsage To whom it was thus aunswered by a GentlemaÌ„ of Greyes Inne The vsage hath euer bene of theeues to rob on Shoters hill Ergo is it lawfull With this aunswere the spirituall men were sore offended LoÌ„g vse maketh not euill thinges lawfull because their doynges were called robberies but the temporall men stood still by their sayinges in somuch that the sayd GentlemaÌ„ sayd to the Archb of CaÌ„terbury that both the exaction of probates of Testamentes Mortuaries as they were vsed differed but litle from theft and the takyng of Mortuaries as they were vsed were open robbery and theft After long disputation the temporall Lordes began to leane to the commoÌ„s but for all that the Bylles remayned vnconcluded a while It folowed shortly after in the ParliameÌ„t that a Byll was assented to by the Lords of the higher house and sent downe to the commons in the lower house and by them also with much labour agreed vnto of whoÌ„ the most part were the kynges seruauntes in the which Bill it was required and concluded that the kyng should be released of all such loane of money which he had borowed of his subiectes in the xv yeare of his reigne The passing of which Byll went sore agaynst the stomackes of the poore Commons for many rested vpon it countyng and passing it ouer one to an other for good debt as if it had bene ready money in their purses Wherfore the king to regratifie theÌ„ agayne graunted to them a generall pardoÌ„ of all offences onely certaine great offences debts excepted also he ayded them for the redresse of their grieues agaynst the spiritualtie caused two new Bylles to be made indifferently both for the probates
iudgemeÌ„t vnto the godly and discrete reader Not forgetting yet by the way if that the report shoulde be true vpon so iust an occasion to charge that catholique clergy their wicked lawes with a more shameles tirannie vncharitable cruelty theÌ„ before For if they nothing stay theyr bloudy malice towards such as so willingly submit themselues vnto their mercies what fauour may the faithfull and constant professours of Christ looke for at their haÌ„ds I might here also aske of them how they folow the pitiful and louing admonitioÌ„ or rather precept of our Sauiour Christ whose true and only Church they so stoutly bragge to be who in the 17. chapt of S. Luke sayth Though thy brother sinne against thee seuen times in a day No mercy in the popes Church and seuen times in a day turne to thee saieng It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him But what go I about to allure them vnto the folowing of the rule and counsaile of him vnto whose worde and Gospell they seeme most open and vtter enemies Wherefore not purposing to stay any longer thereupon I will leaue theÌ„ vnto the righteous reuengemeÌ„t of the Lord whereunto let vs now heere adioine the story of one Iohn Browne a good Martir of the Lord burnt at Ashford about this fourth yeare of King Henry the eight whose story heereunder foloweth ¶ Iohn Browne father to Richard Browne which Richard was in prison in Canterbury and should haue bene burned with two more besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Ioh. Brown burned in Asheforde about the 4. yeare of king Henry 8. THe occasion of the first trouble of this Iohn Browne was by a priest sitting in Grauesend barge I. Brown being y e same time in the barge came sate hard by hym wherupon after certain coÌ„municatioÌ„ the Priest asked him doest thou know said he who I am thou sitst too neere me thou sitst on my clothes No sir said he I know not what you are I tell thee I am a Priest What sir are yee a Person or Uicar or a Ladies Chaplen No quoth he againe I am a soule priest I sing for a soule saith he Do ye so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir quoth he where find you y e soule when you go to Masse I can not tel thee said the Priest I pray you where do you leaue it sir wheÌ„ the Masse is done I can not tell thee sayde the Priest Neither can you tell where you finde it when you go to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done how can you then haue the soule said he Go thy waies said y e Priest thou art an heretike and I will be euen with thee So at the landing the Priest taking w t hym Water More and William More two Gentlemen breethren rode straightwaies to the Archb. Warham wheruppon the said Iohn Browne within three daies after his wife being churched the same day Chilten of wey a Baily arrant and one Beare of Wilselborough with 2. of the Byshops seruantes set him vpon the horse and so carried him away he bringing in a messe of pottage to the boord to his guests was sent for and hys feete bound vnder his own horse so brought vp to Cant. neither his wife nor he nor any of his knowing whether he went nor whether he should And there continuing froÌ„ Lowsonday to y e friday before Whitsonday not knowing to his wife all this while where he was He was set in the stockes ouer night and on the morrow went to death and was burned at Ashford an 1517. The same night as he was in the stocks at Ashford where he his wâ—â—e dwelt his wife then hearing of him came sate by him al y e night before he should be burned to whom he declaring y e whole story how he was handled shewed told how y t he coulde not set his feete to the ground for they were burned to the bones and told her how by the two Bishops Warham Fisher his feet were heat vpon the whote coales burnt to the bones to make me said he to deny my Lord which I will neuer do for if I should deny my Lord in this world he would hereafter denie me I pray thee said he therefore good Elizabeth continue as thou hast begon and bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God so y e next day on Whitsonday eueÌ„ this godly Martir was burned StaÌ„ding at y e stake this praier he made holding vp his hands O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespasse Let neuer the feend my soule chase Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy hands I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth and so he ended Ex testimonio Aliciae Browne eius filiae cuius mariti nomen dicebatur strat in paâ—rochia S. Pulchri At the fire the said Chilten the Bayly Arrant bade cast in his children also for they would spring sayd he of hys ashes This blessed Martyr Iohn Browne had borne a fagot seauen yeares before in the daies of King Henry the 7. As it is the propertie of SathaÌ„ euer to malice the prosperous estate of the Saintes of God true professours of Christ so ceasseth he not continually to styrre vp his wicked meÌ„bers to the effectuall accomplishyng of that which his enuious nature so greedily desireth if not alwayes openly by colour of tyrannicall lawes yet at the leastwise by some subtill practise of secret murther Which thing doth most playnly appeare not onely in a great number of the blessed Martyrs of Christes Churche mentioned in this booke but also and especially in the discourse of this lameÌ„table history that now I haue in hand concernyng the secrete cruell murderyng of Richard Hunne whose story here consequently ensueth decerped and collected partly out of the Registers of London partly out of a Bill exhibited and denounced in the Parliament house ¶ The story of Richard Hunne THere was in the yeare of our Lord. Richard Hunne martir 1514. one Richard Hunne marchauÌ„t Taylour dwelling within the Citie of London freeman of the same who was esteemed during his lyfe worthely reputed and taken not onely for a man of true dealyng and good substaunce but also for a good Catholicke maÌ„ This Richard Hunne had a child at nourse in Middlesex in the Parish of S. Mary Matsilon which dyed Anno. 1514. by the occasion wherof one Thomas Drifield Clerke beyng Parson of the sayd Parish sued y e sayd Richard Hunne in the spirituall Court for a bearyng sheete which the sayd Thom. Drifield claymed vniustly to haue of the sayd Hunne for a mortuary for SteueÌ„ Hunne sonne of the sayd Richard Hunne which SteueÌ„ beyng at nourse in the sayd Parish dyed being of
free will and minde without any question or Inquyry to him made by the sayd Alen Moreouer the sayde Alen sayth that all that euening Graundger was in great feare ¶ The Deposition of Richard Horsnayle Bayliffe of the Sanctuary Towne called Goodesture in Essex THe sayd Richard sayeth that friday before Christmas day last past that one Charles Ioseph Somner to my Lord of London became a Sanctuary man and the aforesayd Friday he registred his name the sayde Charles saying it was for the sauegard of his body for there be certein men in London so extreame agaynste him for the death of Richard Hunne that he dare not abide in London Howbeit the sayd Charles sayth he knowledgeth himselfe guiltlesse of Hunnes death for he deliuered the keyes to the Chauncellour by Hunnes life also the sayd Bayliffe sayth that Charles payd the duty of the sayd Regestring both to him and syr Iohn Studley Uicar ¶ The Copy of Richard Fitziames Letter then Bishop of London sent to Cardinall Woolsey I Beseeche your good Lordshippe to stand so good Lord vnto my poore Chauncellour nowe in Warde and indighted by an vntrue quest for the death of Richard Hunne The letter of the B. of London to Cardinall Woolsey vpon the onely accusation of Charles Ioseph made by payne and duraunce that by your intercession it may please the kinges grace to haue the matter duely and sufficiently examined by indifferent persons of hys discreete counsell in the presence of the parties ere there be any more done in the cause and that vpon the innocency of my sayde Chauncellour declared it may further please the kinges grace to award a Plackard vnto his Attorney to confesse the sayde Enditement to be vntrue when the time shall require it for assured am I if my Chauncellour be tryed by any twelue men in London they be so maliciously set In fauorem hereticae prauitatis that they will cast and condemne any Clerke though he were as innocent as Abel Quare si potes beate pater adiuua infirmitates nostras tibi imperpetuum deuincti erimus Ouer this in most humble wise I beseech you that I may haue the kinges gracious fauour whom I neuer offended willingly and that by your good meanes I might speake with his grace and you and I with all mine shall pray for your prosperous estate long to continue Your most humble Oratour R.L. Lastly nowe remayneth to inferre the sentence of the questmen which foloweth in like sort to be seene and expēded after I haue first declared the wordes of the Byshop spoken in the Parliament house ¶ The wordes that the B. of London spake before the Lordes in the Parliament house MEmorandum that the bishop of London said in the parliament house that there was a bil brought to the parliament to make the Iury that was charged vpon y e death of Hunne true men and sayde and tooke vpon his conscience that they were false periured Caytiffes and sayd furthermore to all the Lordes there then being For the loue of God look vpon this matter for if you do not I dare not keepe mine owne house for heretiques And sayde that the sayd Richard Hunne hanged himselfe and that it was his owne deed and no mans els And furthermore sayde that there came a man to his house whose wife was appeached of heresy to speake with him he sayd that he had no mind to speake with the same man which man spake and reported to the seruauntes of the same Bishoppe that if his wife would not hold still here opinion he would cut her throat with his owne handes with other wordes ¶ The sentence of the Inquest subscribed by the Crowner THe inquisition intended and taken at the city of Londō in the Parish of S. Gregory in the ward of Baynard Castle in London the sixt day of December in the 6. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry the 8. before Thomas Barnewel Crowner of our souereigne Lord the king within the city of London aforesayd Also before Iames Yarford and Iohn Mundey Sheriffes of the sayde City The sentēce of the Inquest vpon the sight of the body of Richard Hunne late of London Taylour which was found hanged in the Lollardes tower and by the oth and proofe of lawfull men of the same warde and of other three wardes next adioyning as it ought to be after the custome of the city aforesayd to inquire how in what maner wise the sayd Richard Hunne came vnto his death and vpon the oth of Iohn Bernard Thomas Stert William Warren Henry Abraham Iohn Aborow Ioh. Turner Robert Alen William Marler Ioh. Burton Iames Page Thomas Pickehill William Burton Robert Brigewater Thomas Busted Gylbert Howel Richard Gibson Christopher Crafton Iohn Eod Richard Holt Iohn Pasmere Edmunde Hudson Iohn Arunsel Richard Couper Iohn Tyme the which saide vpon theyr othes that where the sayd Richard Hunne by the commaūdement of Richard Bishop of London was emprisoned and brought to holde in a prison of the sayd Bishops called Lollardes Tower lying in the Cathedrall Church of S Paule in London in the parish of S. Gregory in the ward of Baynard Castle aforesayd William Horsey of London Clerke Richarde Hūne cleared by the Inquest not to haue hāged himself otherwise called William Heresye Chauncellou◠to Richard Bishop of London and one Charles Ioseph late of London Sumner and Iohn Spalding of London otherwise called Iohn Belringer feloniously as felons to our Lord the king with force and armes agaynst the peace of our soueraigne Lord the king dignity of his crowne the fourth day of December the sixt yeare of the raygne of our soueraigne Lord aforesayd of theyr great malice at the parish of S. Gregory aforesayde vpon the sayde Richarde Hunne made a fray and the same Richard Hunne felonously strangled and smodered and also the necke they did breake of the sayde Richard Hunne and there feloniouslye slue him and murdered him and also the body of the sayde Richard Hunne afterward the same fourth day yere place parish and ward aforesayd with the proper gyrdle of the same Richard Hunne of silke blacke of coulor of the value of 12. d. after his death vpon a hooke driuen into a piece of timber in the wall of the prison aforesayd made fast and so hanged him agaynst the peace of our Soueraigne Lord the king and the dignity of his crowne and so the sayd Iurye hath sworne vpon the holy Euangelistes that the sayd W. Horsey Clerke Charles Ioseph and Iohn Spalding of theyr set malice then and there felonously killed and murdered the sayd Richard Hunne in maner and forme aboue sayd agaynst the peace of our soueraign Lord the king his crowne and dignity Subscribed in this maner Thomas Barnewel Crowner of the City of London After that the 24. had geuen vp theyr verdict sealed and signed with the Crowners seale The Parlament iudging with Richarde Hunne y e cause was thē brought into the Parliament house where the
together by those whyche kepte the passages The enemies againe driuen backe Whereuppon hee sent hys whole armie whome they valiauntly withstoode from the morning till nighte Then they of Luserne sent newe aide During thys combate an ambushment of souldiours descended from the toppe of the mountaine by a place so harde to passe by that no manne would haue suspected it The poore Christians rūne through the pickes The poore people seeing themselues so enuironed of their enemies saued them selues some running through the middes of their ennemies and other some into the rockes The ennemies being entred into Rosa consumed all with fire and swoorde The Angroniās with their yoūg infantes flie into the mountaines The residue of the people fledde by a secrete way leading to the Ualley of Luserne and wandred al that night vppon the mountaines full of snowe loden with their stuffe carrying their litle infantes in theyr armes and leadinge the other by the handes wyth greate paine and trauail When they of the valley saw them they ranne vnto them praising God for their deliueraunce for they thought they had beene all slaine All be it thys poore people were heere in suche great extremitie yet they were ioyfull and comforted them selues wythout any lamentation or mourning excepte the little poore infantes whych cried out for colde A fewe dayes after the Lorde of Trinitie entred into the Ualley of Luserne by three seuerall wayes that is to say by Rosa by the plaine and by the sides of Tailleret They which kept the passages at the first resisted their ennemies valiauntly but perceiuing that they were assailed on euery side they retired to Uillars The Waldoys agayne assaulted by the Lorde of Trinity and there defended them selues a while But because they sawe that their enemies hadde already passed the Plaine and gotten aboue Uillars towardes Boby they gaue ouer and leafte Uillars and fled into the mountaines The souldiours beyng entred burned houses and slew all that they coulde finde The poore people which were fled to the mountaines seeing the village on fire praised God and gaue him thanks that had made them worthy to suffer for his name and for his cause and also they were glad to see the village on fire least that their enemies should encampe there themselues Then the souldiours in great rage mounted the hilles on euery side pursuing this poore people in great furie but a few of them after they had ardently called vpon God toke courage and beate backe theyr ennemies to Uillars This done the armie retired Fewe dayes after the medowe of Tour was assaulted by three seuerall wayes on the East side The combate dured a long season where diuers of the enemies were hurt and many slaine but none of this poore people were slaine that day onely two were hurt which were soone healed againe But to declare the conflictes assaultes skirmishes and alarmes which were at Angrongne and other places therabout it were too long for breuities sake it shall be sufficient to touch the most principall those which are most worthy of memorie On Saterday which was the fourteenthe day of Februarye the people which were in the vppermost parte of the Medowe of Toure perceiued that a company of souldiours were ascended vp the hill to Angrongne and burning y e rest of the houses there They doubted that it was a pollicie of theyr ennemies to drawe them thether and in the meane time to sette on them behynde and so to winne the Medowe of Tour from them Therefore they sent onely sixe harquebushes against those souldiours the whych hauing the higher grounde and not espied of theyr ennemies discharged their gunnes altogether Whereuppon incontinent the souldiers fledde The wicked flyeth when no man pursueth hym albeit no man pursued them Whether they fledde of pollicie or for feare it was not knowen Shortly after they of the warde of the Medowe of Tour whiche were in the watche on the top of the mountaine because euery morning there was a sermone made whereunto the people resorted and they mighte see a farre of rounde about them espied a troupe of souldiours marching on that side of the hill which is betweene the Easte and the Northe and soone after that discouered an other companye whyche marched on the North side towardes the sayde troupe The firste were ascended an houre before the other and fought on the toppe of the mountayne called Melese but they were soone discomfited The persecutors pursued and because they coulde not runne faste by meanes of the deepe snowe and difficulty of the waies in fleeing they fell often downe vpon the grounde Whiles they that pursued them were earnest in the chase and had taken from them theyr drumme beholde there came certaine vnto them cryinge out that the other troupe was entred into the medowe of Toure by meanes wherof they gaue ouer the chase or els not one of their enemies had escaped Gods people fight with prayer as they whych were there reported for a trueth Not one of Angrongne were slayne or hurt The other troupe which came by the North side tooke a high hil in the top of the mountaine the whych seemed to be almost inaccessible by reason of the snow and ice which was there The chiefest of this company were Lodouicke of Monteil which had bene before master of the campe in the kings warres and Charles Truchet When they wer come to the toppe of the hill they caused seuen souldiours to goe downe the hill and to viewe the waye and to see whether the troupe might descende that way or no. These 7. went downe almost to the houses They sent also other to occupie the rest of the high places which were neare to the foote of the hill and the rockes In the meane time the ministers and the people which were in the middes of the valley of the medowe sawe al this and were much discouraged therwith wherfore they fell to prayer called vpon God ardently not without great sighes lamentation and teares euen vntill night The seuen spies whiche came downe to discouer the wayes cried vnto their captaine Truchet Come downe come downe Seignior Charles this day Angrongne shal be taken The other cried to them againe ascend ascend returne or els ye shall be slaine euery one of you Immediately issued out fiue against these spies and tooke certaine and chased the rest The first of the fiue which set vpō them cast two of them downe vppon the grounde with a forke of fire Soone after eight of Angrongne issued out agaynste the whole troupe which was wonderfull to see them goe with suche courage and boldnesse to assaile suche a multitude and it seemed that they should haue ben all destroyed and hewen in pieces The firste of the eight went a good way before the other to discouer the enemies and caryed a great staffe The courage of Gods people against their enemies which they call a Rancon and is somewhat bigger then
of Testamentes Mortuaries which Bylles were so reasonable Redresse of the greeues of the commons that the spirituall Lordes assēted to them all though they were sore agaynst their myndes and in especiall the probate of Testamentes sore displeased the Byshops and the Mortuaries sore displeased the Parsons and Uicares After these Actes thus agreed the commons made an other Act for pluralities of benefices none residence buying and sellyng and takyng of fermes by spirituall Parsons which Act so displeased the spiritualtie that y e priests rayled on the commōs of the lower house and called them heretickes and schismatikes for the which diuers Priestes were punished This Act was sore debated aboue in the Parliament chamber and the Lordes spirituall would in no wise consent The third bill of the cōmons for pluralities c. Wherfore the kyng perceiuyng the grudge of his cōmons caused viij Lordes viij of his Commons to mete in the starre chamber at an afternoone and there was sore debatyng of the cause in so much that the tēporall Lordes of the vpper house which were there tooke part with the Commons agaynst the spirituall Lordes and by force of reason caused them to assent to the Bill with a litle qualifiyng which Bill the next day was wholy agreed to in the Lords house to the great reioysing of the lay people and to the great displeasure of the spirituall persons And thus much concerning these Bylles agaynst the Cleargy by the way Now to returne to the Cardinall agayne during the time of the said Parliament there was brought downe to the Commons the booke of Articles which the Lords had put vp to the King against the Cardinall The chiefe Articles were these 1 FIrst that he without the Kings assent had procured to be Legate Articles against the Cardinall by reason whereof he tooke away the right of all Byshops and spirituall persons 2 In al writings that he wrote to Rome or to any other Prince he wrote Ego rex meus I and my King as who would say that the King were his seruaunt 3 That he slaundered the Church of England to y e court of Rome for his suggestion to be Legate was to reforme the Church of England which as he wrote was Facta in reprobum sensum 4 He without the Kings assent caried the Kings great Seale with him into Flaunders when he was sente Ambassadour to the Emperour 5 Without the Kings consent he sent commission to Sir Gregory de Cassalis Knight to conclude a league betweene the King and the Duke of Ferrarie 6 That he hauing the French pockes presumed to come and breathe on the King 7 That he caused the Cardinalles Hat to be put on the Kings coyne 8 That he had sent innumerable substance to Rome for the obteining of his dignities to the great impouerishmēt of the Realme with many other things which are touched more at large in Chronicles These articles with many moe being read in the cōmon house were confessed by the Cardinal and signed with his hand Also there was shewed an other writing sealed with his seale by the which he gaue to the Kyng all his moueables and vnmoueables You haue heard hytherto declared how y e Cardinall was attainted in the Premunire how he was put out of the office of the Chauncelour lay at Asher which was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Anno. 1530. The next yeare after in the Lent season the king by the aduice of his counsayle licenced him to go into his dioces of Yorke and gaue hym commandemēt to keepe him in his dioces and not to returne Southward without the Kings speciall licence in writing So he made great prouision to go Northward apparelled his seruants newly and bought many costly things for his houshold but diuers of his seruaunts at this tyme departed from him to the Kings seruice and in especiall Thomas Crumwell one of his chiefe counsaile and chiefe doer for him in the suppression of Abbeys After that all things necessary for his iourney were prepared he tooke his iourney Northward til he came to Southwell which was in his dioces and there he continued that yeare euer grudging at his fall as you shall heare heereafter but the sands which he had geuen to his Colleges in Oxford and Ipswich were now come to the Kings hands by his attainder in the Premunire and yet the King of his gentlenes and for fauour that he bare to good learning erected againe the Colledge in Oxford and where it was named the Cardinalles Colledge he called it the Kings College and endued it with faire possessions and ordeined newe statutes and ordinances The Cardinalls Colledge now called Christes College in Oxforde and for because the Colledge of Ipswich was thought to be nothing profitable therefore he leaft that dissolued Notwithstāding that the Cardinall of Yorke was thus attainted in the Premunire as is aboue mentioned yet the King being good vnto him had graunted him the Bishopricks of Yorke and Winchester with great plentie of substance had licenced him to lye in his dioces of Yorke where he so continued the space of a yeare But after in the yeare folowing The Cardinall complayneth to the Pope of the king which was 1531. he being in his dioces wrote to the Court of Rome and to diuers other Princes letters in reproch of the King and in as much as in him lay he stirred them to reuenge his cause against the King and his Realme in so much that diuers opprobrious words against the King were spoken to Doctor Edward Keerne the Kings Oratour at Rome and it was sayd to him that for the Cardinalles sake the King should haue the woorse speede in the suite of his matrimonie The Cardinall also would speake faire to the people to winne their harts and declared euer that he was vniustly and vntruely ordered which faire speaking made many men beleeue that he sayd true and to Gentlemen he gaue great giftes to allure them vnto him and to be had in more reputation among the people The Cardinalls proud◠iourneie toward 〈◊〉 he determined to be installed or inthronised at Yorke with all the pompe that might be and caused a throne to be erected in the Cathredral Church in such an height and fashion as was neuer seene and sent to all the Lords Abbots Priors Knightes Esquiers and Gentlemen of his dioces to be at his Manor of Cawood the sixt day of Nouember and so to bring hym to Yorke with all maner of pompe and solemnitie The King which knew his doings and priuie conueyance all this yeare dissembled the matter to see what hee would do at length till that he saw his proud hart so highly exalted that he would be so triumphātly installed without making the king priuie yea and in manner in disdaine of the King thought it not meete nor conuenient to suffer him any longer to cōtinue in his malitious proud purposes and
a false Prophet So when mayster Doctour had ended his collation he sayde vnto Kerby Thou good man doest not thou beleue that the blessed sacrament of the aultar is the very flesh and bloud of Christ and no bread euen as he was borne of the virgine Mary Kerbyes confessiō of the Sacrament Kerby aunswering boldly sayd I do not so beleue How doest thou beleue sayd the Doctour Kerby sayd I do beleue that in the Sacrament that Iesus Christ instituted at his last supper on Maundye Thursdaye to his Disciples which ought of vs likewise to be done is the death and passion and his bloud shedding for the redemption of the world to be remembred and as I sayde before yet bread and more then bread for that it is cōsecrated to a holy vse Then was mayster Doctor in his dumpes and spake not one word more to Kerby after Then sayd the vnder Shiriffe to Kerby hast thou any thing more to say Yea syr sayde he if you wyll geue me leaue Say on sayd the Shiriffe Then Kerby taking his night cappe from hys head put it vnder his arme as though it should haue done him seruice agayne but remembring him selfe The Lord Wētworth wept at Kerbyes burning he cast it from him and lifting vp his handes he sayd the Hymne Te Deum and the beliefe with other prayers in the English tongue The Lord Wentworth whilest Kerby was thus doing did shroude him selfe behinde one of the postes of the Gallery and wept and so did many other Then said Kerby I haue done you may execute your office good Maister Shiriffe ¶ The burning and Martyrdome of Kerby On the Gang Monday an 1546. about tenne of the clocke Roger Clarke of Mendelsham brought to the stake at Burye Roger Clarke of Mendelsham was brought out of prison and went on foote to the gate called Southgate in Bury and by the way the Procession mette with them but he went on and would not bow cap nor kne but with most vehement words rebuked that idolatry and superstition Roger Clarke geueth no reuerence to the procession the Officers being much offended And without the gate where as was the place of execution the stake beyng ready and the wood lying-by he came and kneeled down and sayd Magnificat in the English tongue making as it were a Paraphrase vppon the same Wherein he declared how that the blessed virgine Mary who might as well reioyce in purenes as any other yet humbled her selfe to her Sauiour Iohn 1. And what sayst thou Iohn Baptist sayd he the greatest of all mens children Behold the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the world And thus with loude voyce he cried vnto the people while he was in fastning to the stake then the fire was set to him wheras he suffered paines vnmercifully The painfull burning and Martyrdome of Roger Clarke of Mendelsham for the wood was greene and would not burne so that he was choked with smoke and moreouer being set in a pitch barrel with some pitch sticking stil by the sides was therwith sore payned till he had got hys feet out of the barrell And at length one standing by tooke a fagotte sticke and striking at the ring of yron about hys necke so pashed him and stroke him belike vpon the head that he shronk downe on the one side into the fire so was dissolued In the beginning of this story of Kerby and Roger mention was made of a certayne Bill put vpon the towne house doore and brought the nexte day to the Lord Wentworth the wordes of which Bill were these ¶ The Byll set vpon the Townehouse dore in Ipswich IVstè iudicate filij hominum yet when ye shall iudge minister your iustice with mercy The wordes of the bill set vp on the Townhouse doore A fearfull thing it is to fall into the hands of the liuing God be ye learned therfore in true knowledge ye y t iudge the earth least the Lord be agry with you The bloud of the righteous shall be required at your handes What though the veile hanged before Moses face yet at Christes death it fell downe The stones will speak if these should hold theyr peace therfore harden not your hartes agaynst the verity For fearefully shall the Lord appeare in the day of vēgeance to the troubled in conscience No excuse shall there be of ignorance but euery fat shall stand on his owne bottome Therfore haue remorse to your conscience feare him that may kill both body and soule Beware of innocent bloud shedding take heed of iustice ignorantly ministred worke discreetly as the Scripture doth commaund looke to it that ye make not y e trueth to be forsaken We beseech God to saue our king king Henry the 8. that he be not lead into temptation So be it This yeare also it was ordeined decreed solemnly geuen out in Proclamation by the kings name authority and his Counsell that the english Procession should be vsed throughout al England according as it was set forth by his sayd counsell and none other to be vsed throughout the whole Realme About the latter end of this yeare .1545 in the Moneth of Nouember after that the king had subdued the Scots and afterward ioyning together with the Emperour The Scottes subdued had inuaded France and had got from them the town of Bollayn he summoned his high Court of Parliament In the which was graunted vnto him besides other subsidies of mony Bollayne wonne all Colledges Chaūtries free chappels hospitals fraternities brotherhoodes guildes perpetuities of stipēdary priestes to be disposed at his wil pleasure Whervpon in the moneth of Decem. folowing Stat. an 37. Reg. Hen. 8. the king after the wonted maner came into the parliamēt house to geue his roiall assent to such actes as were there passed where after an eloquent Oration made to him by the Speaker Colledges and Chauntreis geuen to the king he answering agayne vnto the same not by the L. Chancellour as the maner was but by himselfe vttred forth this oration word for word as it is reported and left in story A Parliament In the contentes of whiche Oration first eloquently and louingly he declared his gratefull hart to his louyng subiectes for theyr grauntes and subuentions offered vnto him In the second part with no lesse vehemency he exhorteth them to concord peace and vnity Whereunto if he had also ioyned the third part that is as in wordes he exhorted to vnity so had begon in deed first himselfe to take away the occasion of deuision disobedience disturbance frō his subiectes that is had remoued the stūbling blocke of the 6. articles out of the peoples way The Third part◠〈…〉 Oration 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which set brother agaynst brother neighbour agaynst neighbor the superior agaynst subiect the wolues to deuour the poore flocke of Christ then had he not onely spoken but also done like a
sayd in the time of the rebellion that you liked wel the doings and proceedings of the sayde rebelles and traitors and sayde that the couetousnes of the gentlemen gaue occasion to the common people to rise sayinge also that better it were for the Commons to die then pearish for lacke of liuing 16 Also you saide that the Lordes of the parlamente were loth to encline themselues to reformatioÌ„ of enclosures and other things therfore the people had good cause to reforme the things them selues 17 Also you after the reporte and declaration of the defaultes and lackes reported to you by suche as did suruey Bulleine and the Peeces there woulde neuer amende the same defaultes 18 Also you would not suffer the kings peeces beyoÌ„d the seas called Newhauen Blacknest to be furnished wyth men and vitailes although you were aduertised of the defaults therin by the captaines of the same peeces others were thereto aduertised by the kings Counsaile wherby the French king being the kings open enemy was encouraged and comforted to inuade and win the sayd peeces to the kings great losse and dishonor of his realme 19 Also you declared and published vntruely as well to the kings maiestie and other the young Lordes attendant vpon his graces persone that the Lordes of the Counsaile at London minded to destroy the king you required the king neuer to forget it but to reuenge it and likewise you required the yong Lordes to put the king in remembrance therof to the entent to make sedition and discord betwene the king and his Lordes 20 Also where the kinges Maiesties priuie Counsaile of their loue and zeale that they did beare vnto the king his Realme did consulte at London to haue communed wyth you to the entent to mooue you charitablie to amend your doings and misgouernment you hearing of their sayd assembly did cause to be declared by letters in diuers places the said Lordes to be high traitors to the king to the great disturbance of the realme And thus muche hitherto concerning the first trouble of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somersette The mercifull working of the Lord for the Lord Protector wyth the crimes and articles obiected against him with his prisonment also in the Tower and the terrible proclamatioÌ„ geuen out against hym All which purposes of man thoughe they seemed fully entended to no lesse but to the spilling of his life yet the Lorde aboue the onely disposer of all mens purposes The Lord Protectour deliuered out of the tower so ordered the matter by the meanes of the kinge labouring for his Uncle that in short while after hee was lette out of the Tower and the Proclamation whyche before had made hym a traitor wythin three dayes was called in agayne a Domino factum est istud wyth commaundement geuen none of them to be solde And so the Duke of Somerset gratiously escaping thys aduersitie was againe restored though not to his former office yet vnto libertie wherein he continued the space of two yeares and two dayes After the which time of respite being expired the sayde Duke of Somerset was apprehended committed againe to the Tower The second trouble of the Duke of Somerset and wyth him also Sir Michaell Stanhop sir Raufe Uane sir Miles Partrige other c. At length the time being come of his arrainment the foresayde good Duke being conueied from the Tower was brought thorow London with the axe of the tower before him wyth great preparance of bils halbardes pikes and polaxes in most forcible wise a watch also sette and appoynted before euery mans doore through the hie streat of London The Duke of Somerset agayne brâ—ught to the toweâ— and so was he brought into Westminster hal where the Lords of the counsaile sitting as his iudges in the middle of the hal vpon a newe scaffolde he was there before them arrayned and charged both with treason and felonie In the whiche iudgement I passe ouer the vnseemely speach the vile taunts and despiteful rebukes without all modesty or honesty The vile tauntes of certayne Iustices and others sitting in iudgement against the good Duke of Somerset vsed by certaine of the Sergeants and Iustices and some other sitting there Al which notwythstanding he patiently quietly did suffer neither storming inwardly in stomacke nor reuiling them with woordes againe but like a lambe folowing the true lambe example of all meekenes was conteÌ„ted to take al things at their handes and with no lesse patience to beare now theyr vngentle and cruell railings The great patieÌ„ce of the Duke of Somerset in taking rebukes then hee did before their glauering wordes and flatterings in time of his high estate and prosperitie And as the patience of this good Duke was marueilous in forbearing his ennemies so also was his discretion and temperance no lesse seene in answearing for himself to the articles to him obiected wherunto he wisely and substantially replied The discrete behauiour of the Duke in aunswering for himselfe putting himselfe in the ende to be tried by his Peeres Who then at length after consultation had did frame and temper their verdicte thus that as concerning y e case of treason wherewith he was charged they discharged him but they accounted him guiltie of fellonie When the people which were there present to a great noÌ„ber hearde the Lordes say Not guiltie meaning by the case of treason supposing no lesse but y t he had bene clearly acquited by these woordes The harty affection of the people toward the Duke of Somerset and especially seeing the Axe of the Tower to be carried away for great ioy and gladnesse made an outcrie well declaring theyr louing affection and hearty fauour vnto the Duke whose life they greatly desired But thys opinion of the people was deceiued and the innocent Duke condemned to die for fellonie Which act of fellonie had bene made a litle before against the rebels and vnlawfull assembles suche as shoulde seeke or procure the death of any Counsailour The Duke of Somerset condemned of felony so that euery suche attempt and procurement according to the act should be iudged felony By the vertue of whych Act the Duke being accused with certaine other hys complices to intende and purpose the death of the Duke of Northumberlande and of certayne beside Statut. an 5. Reg. Edw 6. was therfore caste and condemned of felonie and so was returned toward the Tower againe At whose passage throughe the Citie greate exclamations and outcries were made againe of the people The Duke of Somerset accused for seeking the death of the Duke of Northumberland some reioycing y t hee was acquited some bewayling that hee was condemned Thus the good Duke passing through a great parte of the Citie landinge at the Crane of the Uinetrie was conueyed vnto the Tower where hee endured till the 22. of Ianuary Upon the which day at the comminge downe of the
si gens inimica volet Pontifices fati quasi Cayphas omina dantes Nolebant at grex cacolucos voluit Elegere pij connubia talia nolle Velle quidem demens haeresis illa fuit Consilium multo praestantius octo mariti Quinque cathenatis ob malefacta dabant Noluit hos iungi thalamos Northumbrius heros O consultores qui voluere malos Noluit haud aequo confligens marte Viatus Solaque quae voluit turba Papalis erat Nolebat Graius neque terra Britanna volebat Nos quoniam Dominus sic voluit tulimus Sed tulimus pariter fata infoelicia quando Infoelix Maria est nupta Philippe tibi * Other verses aunswering likewise NVbat vt Hispano Regina Maria Philippo Dic age Whyte mihi quos voluisse vides Noluit aut voluit quid inanis turba refert nil Velle nolle Dei est quid volet ille refert Hoc quoniam voluit inquis Dominus voluistis Quid voluit quoniam nescis inepte scias Scilicet hoc voluit vates vt vanus augur Et mendax Whitus pseudopropheta foret Regi non regi nupsit non nupserat Angla est NoÌ„ Angla est grauida est noÌ„ grauida est grauius est Parturit atque parit sic vos voluistis ouantes Nil tamen illa parit hoc voluit Dominus Duxerat ad paucos menses mox deserit idem Sponsa est mox vidua est hoc voluit Dominus Irrita frustrentur semper sic vota malorum Perniciem patriae qui voluere suae Sit nomen Domini benedictum â— Phillip â—â—mmeth to â—indsore The Armed 〈◊〉 England 〈◊〉 down 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of After the consummation of which mariage they both remoued froÌ„ Winchester to sondry other places and by easy iourneyes came to Windsore Castle where he was stalled in the order of the Garter vppon Sonday being the xij of August At which tyme an Herald tooke downe the armes of England at Windsore and in the place of them woulde haue set the armes of Spaine but he was commaunded to set them vp againe by certayne Lordes From thence they both remoued to Richmond Spayne set vp K. Phillip commeth to London and froÌ„ thence by water came to London and landed at y e Bishop of Winchesters house through which they passed both into Southwark parke so to Southwarke house called Suffolk place where they lay that night being the 18. of August And y e next day being Saterday and the xix of August the king and Queenes maiesties rode from Suffolk place accompanied with a great number August 19. as wel of noble men as gentlemen through the City of London to White Hall and at LondoÌ„ bridge as he entred at the draw bridge was a vayne great spectacle set vp Vayne pageants of London two Images representyng 2. Gyantes one named Corineus and the other Gogmagoge holding betweene them certain Latin verses which for the vayne ostentation of flattery I ouerpasse And as they passed ouer the bridge there was a number of ordinaunce shot at the Tower such as by old mens report the like hath not bene heard or seene these hundreth yeares From London Bridge they passed to the Conduit in Gracious streete whiche was finely painted and among other thinges the ix worthies whereof king Henry the 8. was one He was paynted in harnesse hauing in one hand a sworde and in the other hand a booke wherupon was written Verbum Dei Winchester cannot abide the booke called Verbum Dei deliuering the same booke as it were to his sonne 〈◊〉 Edward who was paynted in a corner by him But hereupon was no small matter made for the Bishop of winchester Lord Chauncellour seÌ„t for the painter and not onely called him knaue for paynting a booke in K. Henries hand and specially for writing therupon Verbum Dei but also rancke Traytour and Uillaine saying to hym that he should rather haue put the book into the Queenes hand who was also paynted there for that she had reformed the church and religion The paynter sent for to the B. of Winchester with other things according to the pure and sincere word of God in deede The Paynter answered and sayd that if he had knoweÌ„ that that had bene the matter wherfore his Lordship sent for him he coulde haue remedied it and not haue troubled his Lordship The paynters aunswere The bishop answered said that it was the Queenes maiesties will and commaundement that he shoulde send for him and so commaunding him to wype out the booke and Verbum Dei too he sent him home So the Paynter departed but fearing least he should leaue some parte eyther of the booke or of Verbum Dei in king Henries hand hee wiped away a piece of his fingers withall Here I passe ouer and cut of other gaudes Pageantes of pastime shewed vnto him in passing through London with the flattering verses set vp in Latine wherein were blased out in one place the fiue philips as the fiue worthies of the worlde Philip of Macedonia Philip y e Emperor Philippus Audax Philippus Bonus Philip Prince of Spayne and king of England In an other Poetry K. Philip was resembled by an Image representing Orpheus V. Phillips and all Englishe people resembled to brute sauage beastes following after Orpheus harpe and daunsing after king Philips pipe Not that I reprehend the arte of the Latine verses which was fine and cunning but that I passe ouer y e matter hauing other grauer thinges in hand and therefore passe ouer also the sight at Paules church side of him that came downe vpon a rope tyed to the batilmentes with his head before neyther staying himselfe with hand or foote which shortly after cost him his life But one thing by the way I cannot let passe touchyng the young florishing Roode newly set vp agaynst this present tim◠〈◊〉 welcome king Phillip into Paules Churche The setting vp of which Roode was this and may make as good a Pageant as the best An 2. Mariae Boner in his royaltie and all his Prebendaries about him in Paules Quiere the Roode layde a long vpon the pauement The erecting vp of the Roode at Paules and also all the doores of Paules being shut the Bishop with other sayde and song diuers prayers by the Rood that being done they annoynted the Roode with oyle in diuers places and after the annoynting crept vnto it and kissed it After that they tooke the sayd Roode and weyed hym vppe and set him in his olde accustomed place B. Boners God the Roode of Paules set vp with â—e Deum and all the while they were doing thereof the whole Quiere sang Te Deum and when that was ended they rang the Belles not only for ioy but also for the notable and great fact they had done therein Not long after this a mery fellow came into Paules and spyed the Roode with Mary and Iohn new set vppe whereto among a
death yet ministred to him a quicke dispatch mooued belike by some compassion not to haue him stande in the torment where the tormentors of M. Hooper suffred him without all compassion to stand three quarters of an houre in the fire And as touching the chiefe doers and authors of his martyrdome what Consul or Proconsul was there to be conferred with the Chancelour heere which brought this Martyr to burning Let this suffice Bookes and treatises written by M. Hooper This good Bishop and seruaunte of God being in prison wrote diuers Bookes and Treatises to the number of 24. wherof some he wrote to the parlament in Latine and one to the Bishop of Chichester D. Day besides he wrote of the sacraments of the Lordes praier and of the x. Commaundements with diuers other Here folowe certaine of M. Hoopers letters AS you haue hearde the whole storie of the life and martyrdome of thys good manne declared More of his letters ye shall read in the book of Letters of the Marâ—â—â— so nowe let vs consequently adioyne some parte of hys letters wrytten in the time of hys imprisonment moste fruitfull and worthy to be read especially in these daungerous dayes of all true Christians which by true mortification seeke to serue and followe the Lorde through all tempests and stormes of thys malignaunt worlde as by the readyng and perusing of the sayde letters you shall better feele and vnderstande A letter of M. Hooper to certaine godly professors and louers of the truth instructing them howe to behaue them selues in that wofull alteration and change of Religion THe grace mercye and peace of God the father through oure Lorde Iesus Christ be w t you my deareâ— brethren A letter of â— Hooper and withal those that vnfainedly loue and embrace his holy Gospel Amen It is told me that the wicked Idol the Masse is stablished again by a law passed in the parlameÌ„t house Learn the truth of it I pray you what penaltie is appointed in the Acte to such as speake against it also whether there be any compulsion to constraine men to be at it The statute thorowly knowen such as be abroad at liberty The fauourers oâ— Gods word secluded out of the Parliament both in the hye house and lower agaynst all right and reason may prouide for themselues auoid the danger the better Doubtles there hath not bene seene before our time such a parliament as this is y t as many as were suspected to be fauourers of Gods word shuld be banished out of both houses But we must geue God thanks for that truth he hath opened in the time of his blessed seruant king Edward y e sixth and pray vnto him that we deny it not nor dishonour it w t Idolatrie but that we may haue strength and pacience rather to die ten times then to denie him once Blessed shall we be if euer God make vs worthy of that honor to shed our bloude for hys names sake And blessed then shall we thinke y e parents which brought vs into this worlde that we shoulde from this mortalitie be caried into immortalitie If we followe the commaundement of S. Paule that sayth If ye then be risen againe with Christ Colos. 3. seeke those thynges which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hande of God We shall neither departe from the vaine transitorie goodes of this world nor from this wretched and mortal life with so great paines as other doe Let vs pray to our heauenly father that we may know and loue his blessed will and the glorious ioy prepared for vs in time to come and that we maye knowe and hate all things contrary to his blessed will and also the paine prepared for the wicked in the world to come Ther is no better waye to be vsed in this troublesome time for your consolation then many times to haue assemblies together of such men and women as be of your religion in Christ and there to talke and renewe among your selues the truthe of your Religion to see what ye be by the worde of God He exhorteth the brethren to resorte and conferre among theÌ„ selues together and to remember what yee were before yee came to the knowledge thereof to weigh and conferre the dreames and false lies of the Preachers that nowe preache with the worde of God that retaineth all truth and by such talke and familiar resorting together ye shall the better find out all their lies that nowe goe about to deceiue you also both know and loue the truth that God hath opened to vs. It is much requisite that the members of Christe comfort one an other make prayers together conferre one wyth an other Conference amongest brethren comfortable so shal ye be the stronger and Gods spirite shal not be absent froÌ„ you but in the middest of you to teach you to comfort you to make you wise in all godly things pacient in aduersitie and strong in persecution Ye see how the congregation of the wicked by helping one an other make their wicked religion and them selues strong against Gods truth and his people If ye may haue some learned man that can oute of the Scriptures speake vnto you of faith and true honouring of God also that can shewe you the descent of Christes Church from the beginning of it vntill this day that ye may perceiue by the life of youre forefathers these two things the one that Christes worde which said that all his must suffer persecution and trouble in the worlde be true the other that none of al his before our time escaped trouble then shal yee perceiue that it is but a follie for one that professeth Christ truely to looke for the loue of the world Thus shal ye learne to beare trouble Iohn 10. to exercise your religion and feele in dede that Christes wordes be true In the worlde ye shall suffer persecution And when ye feele your religion in dede say ye be no better then your forefathers but be glad that ye may be counted worthy souldiours for this warre and pray to God when yee come together that hee will vse and order you and youre doings to these three endes which ye must take heede of the first that ye glorifie God the next Three thinges to be taken heede of that yee edifie the Church and Congregation the thirde that ye profite your owne soules In all your doings beware ye be not deceiued For although thys time be not yet so bloudye and tyrannous as the time of our forefathers that coulde not beare the name of Christ wythout daunger of lyfe and goodes Luke 18. yet is oure time more perillous both for body and soule Therefore of vs Christ sayde Thinke ye when the sonne of manne commeth hee shall finde faithe vppon the earthe Hee sayd not Thinke ye he shal find any man or woman Christened in name a Christian but he spake of the faith
some other affirmed that shee was deceiued by a Tympanie or some other like disease to thinke her selfe with child and was not What became of Q. Maryes childe no man can tell some thought she was with childe and that it did by some chaunce miscarie or els that she was bewitched but what was the truth therof the Lord knoweth to whome nothing is secrete One thing of mine owne hearing and seeing I can not passe ouer vnwitnessed There came to me whom I did both heare and see one Isabell Malt a woman dwellyng in Aldersgate streete in Horne alley not farre from the house where this present booke was Printed who before witnes made this declaration vnto vs that she beyng deliuered of a maÌ„child vpoÌ„ Whitsonday in the mornyng whiche was the xi day of Iune an 1555. there came to her the Lord North and an other Lord to her vnknoweÌ„ dwellyng theÌ„ about old Fish streete demauÌ„dyng of her if she would part with her child and would sweare that she neuer knewe nor had no such child Whiche if she would her sonne they sayd should be well prouided for she should take no care for it with many fayre offers if she would part with the child After that came other womeÌ„ also of whoÌ„ one she sayd should haue bene the Rocker but she in no wise would let go her sonne who at y e writyng hereof being aliue called Timothe Malt was of the age of xiij yeares vpward Ex testimonio eiusdam puerperae Londinensis Thus much I say I heard of the woman her selfe What credite is to bee geuen to her relation I deale not withall but leaue it to the libertie of the Reader to beleue it they that list to them that list not I haue no further warrant to assure them The young Princes cradle Among many other great preparations made for the Queenes deliueraunce of childe there was a cradle very sumptuously and gorgeously trimmed vppon the whiche cradle for the child appointed these Uerses were written both in Latin and English Quam Mariae sobolem Deus optime summe dedisti Anglis incâ—lumem redde tuere rege The Child which thou to Mary O Lord of might hast send To Englandes ioy in health preserue Verses vpon the Cradle keepe and defend About this tyme there came ouer into England a certaine English booke geuing warnyng to English men of the Spanyardes and disclosing certaine close practises for recouery of Abbay landes which booke was called A warnyng for England Whereof ye shall vnderstand more God willyng when we come to the Spanish Inquisition So that by the occasion of this booke vppon the xiij day of this moneth came out a certaine Proclamation set forth in the name of the Kyng and Queene repealyng disanullyng all maner of bookes writteÌ„ or Printed whatsoeuer should touche any thyng the impayryng of the Popes dignitie whereby not onely much godly edification was hyndred but also great perill grew among the people The copy of which Proclamation here foloweth A Proclamation set out by the King and Queene for the restraining of all bookes and wrytings tending againg the doctrine of the Pope and his Churche WHere as by the Statute made in the seconde yeare of king Henrie the fourth concerning the repressing of heresies there is ordained and prouided a great punishment not only for the authours makers and wryters of bookes containing wicked doctrine and erroneous and hereticall opinions contrary to the Catholicke faith and determination of the holy Church likewise for their fautors supporters but also for such as shal haue or keepe any suche bookes or wrytings and not make deliuerie of them to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse or his Ministers wyth in a certaine time limited in the sayd Statute which Acte or Statute being by authoritie of Parliament of late reuiued Of this Acte or statute read before Pag. 507. was also openly proclaimed to the intent the subiectes of the realme vpon such Proclamation should the rather eschew the danger and penaltie of the sayde Statute and as yet neuerthelesse in moste partes of the Realme the same is neglected and little regarded The King and Queene our soueraigne Lord and Ladie A stiterunt reges terrae principes conuenerunt in vnum aduersus Dominum Christum eius Psal. 2. therefore c. straightly charge and commaunde that no persone or persones of what estate degree or condition soeuer he or they be from hencefoorth presume to bring or conuey or cause to bee brought or conueied into this Realme any bookes wrytings or woorkes heereafter mentioned that is to saye anye booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette foorth by or in the name of Martine Luther or any booke or bookes wrytings or woorkes made or sette forth by or in the name of Oecolampadius Zwinglius Iohn Caluine Pomerane Iohn Alasco Bullinger Bucer Melancthon Bernardinus Ochinus Good 〈◊〉 pâ—â—â—hibited Erasmus Sarcerius Peter Martyr Hugh Latymer Robert Barnes otherwyse called Frier Barnes Iohn Bale otherwise called Frier Bale Iustus Ionas Iohn Hoper Myles Couerdal William Tyndal Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie William Turner Theodore Basill otherwise called Thomas Beacon Ihon Frith Roy and the booke commonly called Halles Chronicle Agaynst Haâ—le◠〈◊〉 or anye of them in the Latine toung Dutch toung English toung Italian toung or French toung or any other like booke paper wryting or woorke made printed or sette foorthe by any other persone or persones containing false doctrine contrarie and against the Catholicke faith and the doctrine of the Catholicke Churche And also that no person or persons presume to write What 〈◊〉 is here to kept 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 his sepulâ—chre and will he 〈◊〉 in spite oâ— his 〈◊〉 printe vtter sell reade or kepe anye or cause to bee wrytten printed vttered or kept anye of the sayde bookes papers woorkes or wrytings or any booke or bookes wrytten or printed in the Latine or English toung concerning the common seruice and administration sette foorth in English to be vsed in the Churches of this Realme in the time of king Edwarde the sixth commonly called the Communion booke or booke of common seruice and ordering of Ministers otherwise called The booke sette foorth by authoritie of Parliament for common prayer administration of the Sacramentes or to be vsed in the mother tounge wythin the Church of England but shall wythin the space of fifteene dayes nexte after the publication of this Proclamation bring or deliuer or cause the sayde bookes wrytinges and woorkes and euerye of them remaining in their custodies and keeping to be broughte and deliuered to the Ordinarie of the Diocesse where suche bookes woorkes or wrytinges be or remaine or to his Chauncellour or Commissaries without fraud coulour or deceite at the sayde Ordinaries will and disposition to be burnt or otherwise to be vsed or ordered by the sayde Ordinaries as by the Canons or spiritual lawes it is in that case
no woodden God but onely that God whiche is in heauen and so with a merry and ioyfull countenance she went to the stake desiring the executioner to see the stake to be fast that it fall not then taking the powder and laying it to her brest she gaue her neck willingly to be bound with an ardent prayer commending her selfe to the hands of God Whē the time came that she should be strāgled modestly she closed her eyes bowed down her head as one that would take a sleepe which done the fire then was put to the wood and she being strangled was burned afterward to ashes in stead of this life to get the immortall crowne in heauen an 1527. Ex Pantal. * Petrus Flistedius and Adolphus Clarebachus put to death at Colen IN the number of these Germane Martyrs Petrus Flistedius Adolphus Clarebachus Martyrs are also to be comprehended Peter Flisteden and Adolphe Clarebach two mē of singuler learning hauing rype knowledge of Gods holy word Which two in the yere of our Lord. 1529. for that they did dissent frō the papistes in diuers poyntes specially touching the supper of the Lord and other the popes traditions ceremonies after they had endured imprisonment a yeare and a halfe by the commaundement of the Archb. and Senate were put to death and burned in Colen not without the great griefe lamentatiō of many good Christians The bloud of Martyrs spilt to stoppe the sweating sicknes at Colen all the fault being put vpon certayne Diuines which at that time preached that the punishment death of certayne wicked persons should pacify the wrath of God which then plagued Germany grieuously with a new and straunge kinde of disease For at that season the sweating sicknes did mortally rage and reign throughout all Germany Ex Commenta Ioan. Sled Lib. 6. ¶ A Preface to the Table folowing IF thou well remember in reading this booke of storyes louing reader it was before mentioned declared pag. 842. how in the yeare of grace 1501. certayne prodigious markes and printes of the Lordes passion as the crowne crosse nayles scourges speare were sene in Germanye vpon the garmēts of men womē Which miraculous ostent passing y e ordinary course of natural causes as it was sent of God no doubt to foreshew the great terrible persecution which afterward fell in the countrey of Germany and other regions besides for the testimony of Christ so if the number names of all those good men womē which suffered in the same persecution with theyr actes doings should be gathered cōpiled together it would aske a long time a large volume Notwithstanding partly to satisfy the history which we haue in hand partly also to auoyd tedious prolixity I thought briefely to cōtract the discourse therof drawing as in a compendious Table the names of the persecutors of the Martyrs which suffered and the causes wherfore in as much shortnes as I may referring the full tractation of their liues doyngs to those writers of theyr owne countrey where they are to be read more at large And to keep an order in the same Table as much as in such a cōfused heape of matters I may according to the order and distinctiō of the countryes in which these blessed Saintes of Christ did suffer I haue so diuided the order of the Table in such sort as first to begin with them that suffered in Germany then in Fraunce also in Spayne with other forrein countries mo The Dutche Martyrs The French Martyrs The Spanish Martyrs The English Martyrs shewing only the names with the principall matters of them referring the rest to the further explication of their owne Storywriters from whence they be collected The which Table being finished my purpose is Christ willing to returne to the full history of our owne matters Martirs which suffred here in England ¶ A Table of the names and causes of such Martyrs which gaue theyr liues for the testimony of the Gospell in Germany Fraunce Spayne Italy and other forreigne Countryes since Luthers tyme In which Table first is contayned within the first space betweene the lines the Persecutours next the Martyrs and thyrdly the causes ¶ The Martyrs of Germany ¶ Of diuers which suffered in Germany for the witnesse of the Gospell partly some rehearsall is made before as of Voes and Esch of Sutphen Iohn Castellanne Pet Spengler with a certayne Godly Minister and an other simple man of the countrey mentioned in Oecolampadius Also of them in Diethmar and Prage of M. George of Hala Gaspar Tambert Georgius of Vienna Wolfgangus Schuch Iohn Huglius George Carpenter Leonard Keyser Wendelmuta P. Flistede Adol Clarebach and other moe The residue folow in order of this Table here to be shewed Persecutors Martyrs The causes Charles the Emperour Nicholas of Antwerpe Martyr Two seruauntes of a Butcher did apprehend One Nicholas of Antwerpe At Antwarpe An. 1254. The Curate of Melza by Antwarpe had vsed to preach to a great number of people without the towne The Emperour hearynge thereof gaue leaue to take the vppermost garment of all thē that came to heare and offered 30. gilders who so would take the Prieste Afterwarde when the people were gathered and the Curate not there thys Nicholas stepped vp in place and preached Wherefore hee beinge apprehended by these two seruauntes of a Butcher was put in a sacke and drowned by the Crane at Antwerpe 1524. Margarete daughter of Maximiliā Ioannes Pistorius Martyr Princes of Holland M. Montane M. Rosemund M. Anchusanus Inquisitours M. Iodocus Loueryng Vicare of Mechlin Ioan. Pistorius a learned man of Holland and partly of kynne to Erasm Roterod An. 1524. The storye of Pistorius is largely sette foorth by Gnapheus First he was a Priest then he maryed after that he preached commyng from Wyttenberge Hee spake agaynst the Masse and pardons and agaynst the subtile abuses of Priests He was committed vnto prisō with 10. malefactors whom he did cōfort to one being halfe naked and in daunger of colde he gaue his gowne Hys father visiting him in prison did not dissuade him but bad him bee cōstant At last he was cōdemned and disgraded hauing a fooles coate put vppon him His fellow prisoners at his death song Te Deum Commyng to the stake he gaue hys necke willingly to the band wherwith he was first strangled and then burned saying at his death O death 1. Cor. 15. where is thy victory Sabastian Braitestein Abbot Mathias Weibell Scholemaister In Sueuia An. 1525. For sayinge somewhat agaynst the Abbots first Masse and agaynst carying about the reliques Mathias Wiebell Martyr through the procurement of the Abbotte he was hanged by Campidonium in Sueuia Certayne noble men after the cōmotion of the countrymen in Germany A certayne godly Priest An. 1525. This Priest beyng commaunded to come and geue good counsell to 16. countrymen that shoulde be beheaded A Priest Martyr
Nicholas Frenchman Nicholas Frenchman MarioÌ„ wyfe of Augustinus Martyrs Marion wife of Augustinus An. 1549. M. Nicholas and Barbara hys Wyfe also Augustinus a Barber and Marion hys Wyfe borne about Hennegow after they had bene at Geneua a space came into Germanye thinkyng that way to passe ouer into England By the way comming to HeÌ„negow Augustine desired M Nicholas because he was learned to come to Bergis to visite and comfort certeyne brethren there which he willingly did From thence passing by Dornic or Tornay they held on theyr iourney toward England But in the way Austen and his wife being knowen were detected to the Lieuetenaunt of Dornic who in all speedy hast folowing after them ouertooke them 4. myles beyond Donic Augustine how I can not tell escaped that time out of theyr handes and could not be found The souldiours then laying handes vpon Nicholas and the 2. women brought them backe agayne to Dornic In returninge by the waye when M. Nicholas at the table gaue thankes as the maner is of the faythfull the wicked Ruler scorning them and swearing like a tyraunt sayd Now let vs see thou lewd heretick whether thy God can deliuer thee out of my hand To whome Nicholas aunswering againe modestly asked what had Christ euer offended him that he with his blasphemous swearing did so teare him in pieces desiring him Blasphemy of a Papist that if he had any thing against Christ rather he would wreke his anger vpon his poore body and let the Lord alone Thus they being bound hands feet were brought to Bergis and there laid in the doungeon TheÌ„ duke Ariscote accompanyed with a great number of priestes and Franciscan Friers and with a Doctor whiche was theyr warden came to talke with them Nicholas sâ—anding in the middest of them being asked what he was and whither he would aunswered theÌ„ perfectly to all theyr questions and moreouer so confounded the Friers that they went away ashamed saying that be had a deuil and crying The Fryers confounded to the fire with him Lutherane As they continued looking still for the day of their execution it came to the Riuers myndes to aske of Nicolas in what house he was lodged wheÌ„ he came to Bergis Nicolas sayd he had neuer bene there before and therefore being a straunger he could not tell the name of the house When Nicolas would confesse nothing Duke Ariscotus came to Barbara Nicholas hys Wyfe to know where they were lodged at Bergis promising many fayre woordes of deliuery if she would tell Barbarn reuolted She being a weake and a timorous woman vttered all By the occasion whereof great persecution folowed and many were apprehended Where this is to be noted that shortlye Gods punishment vpon persecutours euen vpon the same the sonne of the sayd Duke Ariscotus was slayne and buryed the same day when Augustinus was burned To be short Nicolas shortly after was brought before the Iudges and there condemned to be burned to ashes At which sentence geuing Nicholas condemned Nicolas blessed the Lord which had counted him worthy to be a witnesse in the cause of hys deare and welbeloued sonne Going to the place of execution he was commaunded to speake nothing to the people or els he should haue a balle of wood thrust in his mouth Being at the stake and seeyng a great multitude aboute him forgetting his silence promised he cryed with a loud voyce O Charles Charles how long shall thy hart be hardened And with y t one of y e souldiours gaue him a blow Then saide Nicholas again Ah miserable people thou art not woorthy to whom the word of God should be preached And thus hee spake as they were binding him to the stake The â—riers came out with theyr olde song crying that he had a deuill To whom Nicholas spake the Uerse of the Psalme Depart from me all ye wicked for the Lord hath heard the voyce of my weepyng And thus this holye Martyr paciently taking his death commended vp his spirit vnto God in the middest of the fire Ex Lud. Rab. Pantal. et alijs  Marion Wife of Austen aboue mentioned At Bergis in Hennegow An. 1549. After the Martyrdome of this M. Nicolas MarioÌ„ the wife of Austen was called for The martyrdom of Marion With whome they had much talke about the maner and state of Geneua asking her how the Sacraments wer administred ther and whether shee had celebrated there the Lordes Supper To whom she aunswered that the Sacramentes there were celebrated after the Lordes institution of the which she was no Celebrator but a Partaker The sentence of her condemnation was this that she should be interred quicke When she was let downe to the graue Marion buryed quicke kneeling vpon her knees she desired the Lord to help her and before she should be throwne downe she desired her face might be couered with a napkin or some linnen cloth who being so couered and the earth thrown vpon her face and her body the hangman stamped vpon her with hys feet till her breath was past Ibidem The watchmeÌ„ or souldiours of Bellimont Augustine the husband of Marion At Bellimont in Hennegow An. 1549. Ye heard before how Austen escaped before at the taking of Nicholas and the 2. women After this he gaue himselfe to sell spices other pedlary ware from place to place Who at length coÌ„ming to the Towne of Bellimont in Hennegow there was knowne detected to the Magistrate Whereof he hauing some intelligence before left his ware ran away And seeing moreouer the house beset about with harnised men where he was hosted he began to be more afeard and hid himself in a bush for he was very timorous and a weake spirited man But the houre beyng come which the Lord hath appoynted for him it happened that certayne standing vpon the towne walle which might well see him go into the thicket or bushe gaue knowledge therof to the souldiours Augustine againe taken which folowed hym to the bushe and tooke him Beyng taken he was had to Bergis the head towne of Hennegow where being examined valiauntly standyng to the defence of his doctrine aunswered his aduersaryes with great boldnes Wherein here is to be noted and maruelled to see the worke of the Lord Example of Gods goodnes in strengthening the weake harted how this man being before of nature so timorous now was so strengthened wyth Gods grace that he nothing feared the force of al his enemies Among other came to him the Warden of the Gray Friers with a long Oration perswadyng him to relent or els he shoulde be damned in hell fyre perpetually To whom Austen aunsweryng agayn sayd proue that which you say by the authority of Gods woord that a man may beleue you you saye much but you proue nothing rather lyke a Doctor of lyes then of truth c. At last he being there condemned to be burnt at Bellimont was brought to the Inne
she came first from the partes of gascoigne with her husband who was Lord of GrauoroÌ„ vnto Paris Philip de Luns gentlewoman and martyr there to ioyne her selfe to the Churche of God Where her Husband also hadde bene a Senior or Elder who in the moneth of May before was takeÌ„ with an agâ—e and deceased leauing this Philip a Widow which neuerthelesse ceased not to serue the Lord in hys Churche and also in the house was taken with the sayde compapany Many conflictes she had with the Iudges and the Sorbonistes namely Maillard But she alwayes sent him awaye with the same reproch as the other did before bad him auaunt Sodomyte saying she would not aunsweare one woorde to suche a villaine To the Iudges her answere was this that she had learned the fayth whyche shee confessed in the woord of God and in the same shee woulde liue and die And being demaunded whether the body of Christ was in the Sacrament The Sacrament How is that possible sayde she to be the bodye of Christ to whom all power is geuen which is exalted aboue all heauens when as we see the mice rattes apes and Munkies playe with it and teare it in pieces Heâ— petition to them was that seing they had taken her sister from her yet they would let her haue a Byble oâ— Testament to comfort her selfe Her wicked neighbors although they could touche her conuersation with no part of dishonestye yet many thinges they layde to her charge as that there was muche singyng of Psalmes in her house and that twise or thrise an infinite number of persons were seene to come out of her house Also when her husband was in dying no Priest was called for neyther was it knowne where he was buryed Neyther dyd they euer heare any word of their infant to be baptised for it was baptised in the Churche of the Lord. Among other her neighbours that came agaynst her twoe there were dwelling at S. Germain in y e suburbes The iust hand of God against false and bloudy witnesses betwene whoÌ„ incontinent rose a strife wherin one of theÌ„ sticked the other with a knife The death of thys gentlewomaÌ„ was the more hastened of the Lord keper of the Seale Bertrand Cardinall of Sens and his sonne in law the Marques of Tran for to haue the confiscation of her goodes These 3. holy martyrs aboue recited The martyrdom of Clinet Grauelle and Philip de Luns were condeÌ„ned the 27. of Sep. by the proces of the coÌ„missioners and the Lieuetenaunt ciuile and then being put in a Chappell together certayne Doctours were sent to them but theyr valiaunt constancye remayned vnmooueable After that they were had out of Prison and sent euery one in a doung cart to the place of punishment Clinet euer cryed by the way protestyng that he sayd or mayntayned nothing but the veritye of God And being asked of a Doctour whether he would beleue S. Austen touching certayne matters he sayd yea and that he had sayd nothing but which he would proue by his authority The Gentlewoman seeing a Priest come to confesse her sayd that she had confessed vnto God and had receiued of him remission other absolution she found none in Scripture And when certayne CouÌ„sellers did vrge her to take in her handes the woden Crosse The crosse according to the custome of them that go to theyr death alledging how Christ commaunded euery one to beare his crosse she answerred my Lordes sayde she you make me in very deede to beare my Crosse condemning me vniustly and putting me to death in the quarell of my Lord Iesus Christ. Who willeth vs to beare our Crosse but no suth Crosse as you speake of Grauelle looked with a smiling countenaunce shewed a chearefull colour declaring how little hee passed for his condemnation and being asked of hys frends to what death he was condemned I see well sayd he that I am condemned to death but to what death or torment I regard not And comming from the chappell when he perceiued they went about to cut out his toung vnles he would returne he sayd that was not so conteined in the arrest and therefore he was vnwilling to graunt vnto it but afterward perceiuing the same so to be agreed by the Court he offered his toung willingly to be cut and incontineÌ„t spake playnely these words I pray you pray to God for me The Gentlewoman also being required to geue her toung did likewise with these wordes Seing I do not sticke to geue my body shall I sticke to geue my tongue No no. And so these three hauing theyr tongues cutte out Their tongues cut out were brought to Malbert place The constancy of Grauelle was admirable castyng vp his sighes and gronings vnto heauen declaring therby his ardent affectioÌ„ in praying to God Clinet was somewhat more sad then the other by reason of the feeblenes of nature and his age But the Gentlewoman yet sermouÌ„ted al the rest in constancy which neither chaunged countenaunce nor colour being of an excellent beauty After the death of her husband shee vsed to go in mourning weed after the maner of the country But the same day Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys Saintes going to her burning shee put on her French hood and decked her selfe in her best aray as going to a new Mariage the same day to be ioyned to her spouse Iesus Christ. And thus these three with singuler constancy were burned Grauelle and Clinet were burned aliue Philippe the Gentlewoman was strangled after she had a litle tasted the flame with her feet and visage and so she ended her Martyrdome Ex Ioan Crisp. lib. 6. The Lieuetenant Doctour Maillard Counsellers Friers Nicolas Cene. Peter Gabert At Paris An. 1558. Of the same company was also Nicholas Cene a Phisition Brother to Phillippe Cene aboue meÌ„tioned and martyred of Dyion Peter Gabart which two about fiue or sixe dayes after the other three before Nicolas Cene Pet. Gabart martyrs were brought foorth to theyr death Octob. 2. Nicholas Cene was but newe come to Paris the same day when he was aduertised of y e asseÌ„ble which theÌ„ was coÌ„gregate in the street of S. Iames as he desired nothing more then to heare the word of God came thither euen as he was booted was also with them apprehended susteyning y e causee of Gods holye Gospell vnto death The other was Peter Gabart a Sollicitor of processes about the age of 30. yeares whose constancye dyd muche comfort to the prisoners He was put amonge a great number of Scholers in the little Castle Whome when he heard to passe the time in talking of Philosophy No no sayde he let vs forget these worldly matters A wholesome lesson for all studentes and learne how to sustein y e heauenly cause of our God which lie here in defeÌ„ce of the kingdome of Christ Iesus our sauiour and so he began to instruct
men which were also appreheÌ„ded for religion into the Temple of S. Mary called De Minerua the 5. daye of Septemb an 1553. either there to reuoke or to be burned There sate vpon them 6. Cardinals in high seates beside the Iudge before whome preached a Dominicke Fryer which cruelly inueighing agaynst the poore prisoners incensed the Cardinals with al the vehemency he might to theyr condemnation The poore men stoode holding a burning taper in theyr handes Of whome some for feare of death reuolted But this Doctor Mollius with a Weauer of Perusium remayned constant Then Mollius began an earnest sermon in the Italian tongue whereâ—â— hee confirmed the Articles of the fayth by y e sacrete scriptures declaring also that the pope was not the successour of Peter but Antichrist and his sectaryes do figure the whore of Babilon Doct. Mollius cyteth the Pope to the tribunal seate of Christ. Moreouer he cited theÌ„ vp to the Tribunall seate of Christ and threw away the burning taper from hym Wherupon they being replenished with anger condemned hym with the Weauer to the fire and commaunded them to be had away So were they caried incontinent to the camp or fielde called Florianum Where they remayned cheerefull and constant First the Weauer was hanged The martyrdome of Doct. Mollius and the Weauer Mollius then willing the hangman to execute hys office lykewise vpon hym began to exhorte the people to beware of Idolatry to haue no other sauiours but Christ alone for he onely is the mediator betweene God and man And so was he also hanged commending hys soule to God and afterward layd in the fire and burned The people hauing diuers iudgementes vpon hym some sayd he dyed an hereticke some sayd he was a good man Ex Henr. Pantal. lib. 19. an 1543.  Two monkes of the house of S. Austen in Rome At Rome Ann. 1554. Furthermore in the same Cittye of Rome Two Augustine MoÌ„ks Martyrs and about the same time in the Monastery of Saint Austen were found two Monkes in their Celles with theyr tonges and theyr heades cut of onely for rebukyng the immoderate outragious excesse of the Cardinals as witnesseth Manlius Suche was the cruelty then of the malignant aduersaryes Ex Ioan. Manl. in dictis Phil. Melanct The Senate of Millain Franciscus Gamba Franciscus Gamba martyr At the City of ComuÌ„ in the dioces of Millian Ann. 1554. Fraunces Gamba borne in the Cittye of Brixia in Lobardie after he had receaued the knowledge of the gospell went to Geneua to conferre about certain necessary affayres with them that were wise learned in that Church which was about the time wheÌ„ the Lordes Supper there was administred at Penticoste Who there also at the same tyme did communicate with them Afterwarde in hys returning home as he was passing ouer the Lake of Come hee was taken brought to Come and and there coÌ„mitted to ward During the tyme of which imprisonment diuers and sondry as well nobles as others with Doctors also especially priestes and monkes resorted vnto hym laboring by all maner of meanes The blynde iudgement of the world in Gods matters most fayre promises to reduce him froÌ„ his opinions which semed to some but phantasies comming of some humors to some they semed vncatholicke or hereticall But hee constantly disputing w t them by the manifest scriptures declared the opinions whiche he defended not to be any vayn speculations or imaginary phantasies of mans doting brayne but y e pure verity of God and y e euident doctrine of Christ Iesus expressed in hys word necessary for all men to beleue also to maintayn vnto death and therefore for hys part rather then he would be found false to Christ his word he was there ready not to deny but to stand to Christs Gospel to the effusion of hys bloud Thus when he coulde in no wise be reclaymed froÌ„ y e doctrine of trueth letters came from the Senate of Millain that he should be executed w t death Which execution as they of Comum were about to prepare in y e mean while came other letters from Geneua writteÌ„ by the Emperours Ambassadour and other nobles of Millain by y e which letters his death was delayed for a tyme till at length other letters were sent from the Senate againe of Millain requiring execution of y e sentence Neuertheles through intercession of his friendes one weekes respite more was graunted hym to proue whether he might be wonne agayne to the popes Church that is to say lost from God Thus he being mightely long assayled both by friendes by enemies terrified Patience in persecution yet by no perswasions would be expugned but gaue thankes to God y t hee was made worthy to suffer the rebukes of this world and cruell death for the testimonye of hys sonne and so went he chearfully vnto hys death Then came certayn Franciscan Fryers to hym to heare his confession whiche he refused Also they brought in theyr handes a crosse for him to behold to keep hym from desperation at the feeling of the fire But hys mynde he sayd was so replenished with ioy and comforte in Christ that he needed neither their Crosse nor theÌ„ After this as he was declaring manye comfortable things to the people of the fruition of those heauenly ioyes aboue whiche God hath prepared for hys because he should speake no more to the people hys tongue was bored thorough and so immediately beyng tyed to the stake there was straÌ„gled till he was dead euery man there geuing testimony Frances Gamba his tongue bored thorough which saw hys constancie that he dyed a good man Ex Epistola cuiusdam Nobilis Comensis apud Henr. Pantal. Lib. 10. Celium Pope Paulus the 4. The Magistrates of Venice Pomponius Algerius At Rome Ann. 1555. Pomponius Algerius borne in Capua Pomponius Algerius martyr a young man of great learning was student in the Uniuersitie of Padua where hee not beyng able to conceale and keepe close the veritie of Christes Gospell whiche he learned by the heauenlye teaching of Gods grace ceased not both by doctrine and example of lyfe to informe as many as he could in the same doctrine and to bring them to Christ. For the whiche he was accused of heresie to Pope Paulus the fourth Who sending immediately to the Magistrates of Uenice caused hym to be apprehended at Puada caryed to Uenice where hee was long deteyned in prison bandes till at last the Pope commaunded y e Magistrates there to send hym vp bouÌ„d vnto Rome which the Uenetians eftsoones accomplished After he was broughe to Rome manifolde perswasions and allurementes were assayed to remoue the vertuous and blessed younge man from hys sentence But when no worldly perswasions could preuayle against the operation of Gods spirit in hym then was hee adiudged to be burned aliue which death most constaÌ„tly he susteyned to the great admiration of all that beheld
to haue the Rats excommunicate Whereupon it was ordeined decreed by the sayd Officiall after he had heard the plaintife of the Procurator fiscall that before he would proceede to excommunication they should haue admonition and warning accordyng to the order of iustice For this cause it was ordeined that by the sound of a trūpet open proclamation made throughout all y e streetes of the towne of Authun the Rats should be cited to appeare within three dayes and if they did not appeare then to proceede agaynst them The three dayes were passed the Procurator came into the Court agaynst the rats for lacke of appearaūce obteyned default by vertue whereof he required that they would proceede to the excōmunication Wherupon it was iudicially acknowledged that the said Rats beyng absent should haue their Aduocate appointed them to heare their defence for somuch as y e question was for y e whole destructiō banishyng of the sayd Rats The President Chassane chosen Aduocat for the Rattes And you my Lord Presidēt beyng at that tyme the kynges Aduocate at Authun were then chosen to be the Aduocate to defend the Rattes And hauyng takē the charge vpō you in pleadyng y e matter it was by you there declared that the citatiō was of no effect for certaine causes reasons by you there alledged Then was it decreed that the sayd Rats should be once againe cited throughout the Parishes whereas they were Then after the citatiōs were duely serued the Procurator came agayne into the Court as before there it was alledged by you my Lord President how that y e terme of appearaunce geuen vnto the Rats was to short that there were so many Cats in euery Towne and Uillage as they should passe through that they had iust cause to be absent The perswation of the Lord of Alenc to Chassane to returne his army from Merindoll Wherfore my Lord Presidēt you ought not so lightly to proceede agaynst these poore mē but you ought to looke vpon the holy Scriptures and there you shall finde how you ought to proceede in this matter and you my Lord haue alleged many places of the Scripture concerning the same as appeareth more at large in your sayd booke and by this plea of a matter which seemeth to be but of small importance you haue obteined great fame and honour for the vpright declaration of the maner forme how iudges ought grauely to proceede in criminall causes Then my Lord President you which haue taught others will you not also learne by your owne bookes the which will manifestly condemne you if you proceede any further to the destruction of these poore men of Merindoll For are not they Christian men and ought you not as well to minister right and iustice vnto them as you haue done vnto the Rattes By these and such like demonstrations the President was persuaded and immediately called backe his commission which he had geuen out and caused the army to retire the which was already come neere vnto Merindoll euen within one mile and a halfe Then the Merindolians vnderstanding that the army was retired gaue thankes vnto God comforting one another with admonition and exhortation alwaies to haue y e feare of God before their eies to be obediēt vnto his holy commandements The Lords prouidence for the Merindolians subiect to his most holy wil and euery man to submit himselfe vnto his prouidence paciently attending and looking for the hope of the blessed that is to say the true life and the euerlasting riches hauing alwaies before their eies for example our Lord Iesu Christ the very sonne of God who hath entred into his glory by many tribulations Thus the Merindolians prepared themselues to endure and abide all the afflictions that it should please God to lay vpon them and such was their answere to all those that either pitied or else sought their destructiō Wherupon the brute and noise was so great as well of the Arrest Fraunces the French kyng sēdeth Mounsieur Langeay to enquire better of the Merindolians as of the enterprise of the execution and also of the pacience and constancie of the Merindolians that it was not hidden or kepte secrete from King Fraunces a Kyng of noble courage and great iudgement Who gaue cōmandement vnto the noble and vertuous Lorde Mounsieur de Langeay which then was his Lieutenant in Thurin a Citie in Piemont that he should diligently enquire and search out the truth of all this matter Whereupon the sayd Mounsieur de Langeay sent vnto Prouince two men of fame and estimation geuing them in charge to bring vnto him the copie of the Arrest and diligently to enquire out all that followed and ensued thereupon and likewise to make diligent inquisition of the life and maners of the said Merindolians and others which were persecuted in the countrey of Prouince These deputies brought the copie of the Arrest and of all that happened thereupon vnto the sayd Mounsieur de Langeay declaring vnto him the great iniuries polings extorcions exactions tirannies cruelties which y e Iudges A testimonie in the commenda-of the Merindolians as well secular as Ecclesiasticall vsed agaynst them of Merindoll and others As touching the behauiour and disposition of those which were persecuted they reported that the most part of the men of Prouince affirmed them to be men geuen to great labour and trauaile and that about 200. yeares passed as it is reported they came out of the countrey of Piemont to dwell in Prouince and tooke to tillage and to inhabite many hamlets villages destroyed by the warres and other desert and waste places which they had so well occupied that now there was great store of wynes The godly conuersation of the Merindolians oyles hony and cattell wherewith straungers were greatly relieued and holpē Besides that before they came into the countrey to dwell the place of Merindoll was taxed but at foure crownes which before the last destruction payed yearely vnto the Lord for taxes and tallages aboue 350. crownes beside other charges The like was also reported of Lormarin and diuers other places of Prouince whereas there was nothyng but robberie before they came to inhabite there so that none coulde passe that way but in great daunger Moreouer they of the countrey of Prouince affirmed that the inhabitaunts of Merindoll and the other that were persecuted were peaceable quiet people beloued of all their neighbours men of good behauiour cōstant in keeping of their promise and paieng of their debtes without trauersing or pleading of the law That they were also charitable men geuing of almes releeuing the poore and suffered none amongst them to lacke or be in necessitie Also they gaue almes to strangers and to y e poore passengers harbouring nourishing and helping them in all their necessities according to their power Moreouer that they were knowne by this throughout all y e countrey of Prouince that they would not
towardes Tailleret And although they of that place were but few in number and that parte of the army the greater yet making theyr prayers vnto God and coÌ„mending their cause vnto him they defended themselues likewise valiantly In the meane season they of Uillars being emboldened by their late victorie came to assist their neighbours and beyng assembled together they couragiously pursued their enemies and put them to â—light In this pursute it chaunced which here is not to be forgotten that this poore people God geueth victory to his seruants by an ambush of their enemies which came an other way were sodeÌ„ly enclosed on euery side and like to be destroyed but yet they all escaped and not one of them was slayne onely iij. were hurt which were soone cured agayn On the enemies side there were so many slayne that they were layd together by whole cart loades This was the reward of those which were so desirous to shed innocent bloud The iust reward vpon the Lords enemies The same day the inhabitauntes of Sanson neare to Roccapiata assembled in great number together and went to a riche mans house of Roccapiata and spoyled all that hee had Certaine of Roccapiata in number not past xvij vnderstanding this set vpon them soone put them to flight tooke away their drumme forced them to leaue their bootie behynde them After that the Lord of Trinitâ—e had receiued the letters of the Angrongnians he sent vnto them his Secretary Gastaut a false brother named Christopher Gastaut which said him selfe that he fauoured the veritie of the Gospell accompanyed with a Gentleman of the sayd valley Whose charge was to cause the chief rulers to send certaine to common with the sayd Lord of Trinitie Deepe dissimulation in a crafty Papist saying that he had good tydinges to declare vnto them moreouer that he would deliuer them a safe conduct to come and go Wherupon they sent foure vnto him whom he entreated very courteously rehearsed vnto them how the Duke at his departure from the Court told him that although the Pope the Princes and Cities of Italie yea his own counsell were fully resolued that of necessitie they of the sayd Religion should bee destroyed yet notw tstaÌ„dyng God otherwise put in his mind and that he had taken counsell of God what he should do in this matter that is that he would vse them geÌ„tly Furthermore he declared vnto them that the Duches bare them good affection and fauoured them very much The Dutches a fauourer of the Angronians that she had commended their cause vnto the Duke perswadyng with him to haue regard to that poore people that their Religion was auncient old with many such other thynges Moreouer they had sayd he great frendes in the Dukes Court not doubtyng but if they would send certaine to the Court with a Supplication they should obteine more then they themselues would require and he for his part would employ himselfe in their affaires to the vttermost of his power and so hee promised that he would retire him selfe with his army This hee seemed to speake vnfaynedly The people desiring but to liue peaceably in their Religion and vnder the obedience of their Prince were content to folow his counsell About this season they of Angrongne perceiued that a part of the army ascended the hill of Tailleret which is the halfe way betwene Angrongne and those of the valley of Luserne the other part had already gotten a way whiche led to the Medow of Tour by the whiche they of AngroÌ„gne might easily haue bene enclosed Therfore they sent certaine immediately to keepe the way who soone after encountered with their enemies and obteined the victorie pursuyng and chasing them to their camp not without great losse of their men The number of their enemies slayne was not knowen for their custome was A combate betweene the Angronians the persecutors immediately to carry away those which were slayne Not one of Angrongne perished that day nor yet was hurt It was feared that this combate would haue hyndred the agreement But the Lord of Trinitie could well dissemble this matter and excused that dayes iourney The crafty dissimulation of the Lord of Trinity puttyng the fault vpon them of Tailleret whom he charged to haue slayne certaine of his men in the hygh way but amongest other his Barber On Saterday folowyng beyng the ix of Nouember the said Lord of Trinitie sent agayne for them of Angrongne to consult with him touchyng the agreement vsing the like communication as before and added thereunto that in token of true obedience they should cary their armour into two of the houses of the chief Rulers not fearyng but it should be safe for it should remayne in their owne keeping and if neede were they should receyue it agayne Also that he vppon Sonday which was the next day would cause a Masse to be song within the temple of S. Laurence in Angrongne accoÌ„panyed with a very few and thereby the Dukes wrath would be asswaged The next mornyng he went in the temple whereat they were sore agreeued albeit they could not withstaÌ„d him his army marchyng afore him and hauyng caused a Masse to be song he desired to see the Medow of Tour so much spokeÌ„ of that therof he might make a true report vnto the Duke and thether the Rulers with a great troupe of his owne men went the residue of his company remayne behynde the which spoyled certaine houses and seased the armour which they had deliuered vp before but they fouÌ„d no great store for the people had taken away the greatest part therof The sayd Lord being entred into the Medow of Tour the people began to make a commotion Whereof he hauing intelligence returned immediately All that daye he shewed himselfe very courteous to all whome he met The people in this meane time perceiued themselues to be in great daunger and were sore moued at the sight of the army the spoyle of the souldiours the taking away of their armour but especially because the sayd Lord of Trinitie had viewed the Medow of Tour foreseeing his trayterous meaning and purpose A few dayes after the sayde Lord of Trinitie sent his Secretary Gastaut to Angrongne Beholde the double dealing and dissimulatioÌ„ of the Papistes to bring their wiâ—kâ—d purpose to passe to talke with them concerning the agreement and to make a full resolution thereof which was read in the assemble by the Secretarie the summe whereof was this That the people of Angrongne submitted themselues to render all honour and reuerence to God according to his holy word and all due obedience to the Duke their soueraigne Prince to whome they shoulde send certaine men to demaund pardon of him concerning theyr bearing of armour in their extreme necessitie and humbly to beseech him that he would suffer them to liue peaceably in their religion whiche was according to the worde of God not compelling them
be in a great choler some he beat and some things also of a smal value he caused to be restored but all the rest was kept backe and caryed away Two womeÌ„ the mother and the daughter Martyrs The same day two women the mother and the daughter were found in a caue in the mountaine wounded to death by the souldiers and died immediatly after So likewise a blinde man a hundreth yeares of age which was fled into a caue with his sonnes daughter being eighteene yeares olde whych fed him was slaine by the enemies The grandfather hys nyce dyed Martyrs and as they would haue forced the mayden she escaped from them and fell from the top of the mountaine and dyed At that tyme also a great company of women of Tailleret Uillars were taken as they fled with their goodes and brought to the campe and sent away emptye There was at the same tyme a certaine souldier whiche promised the Lord of Trinitie to find out the minister of Tailleret and to deliuer him into his owne hands And to bring his purpose to passe he neuer ceased vntill he had founde him and after that he pursued hym a long time But as he was pursuing and chasing him A wicked persecuter killed with stones certaine at vnwares comming out of the mountaine rescued the poore minister and killed the souldier with stones But this especially is to be noted that duryng these troubles diuers of the Papistes had sent their daughters into the mountaines vnto the Waldoys to be kept fearing least they should haue ben rauished by the souldiers being wholy geuen ouer as to all crueltie and rauine so to all villany and abhomination by whome they were before threatned to be so abused All this being done the sayd Lord of Trinitie caused the head officers and chiefest of y e people to assemble together and declared vnto them that the mainteining of the army was a greate charge vnto the Duke and that it was meete that they should beare the one halfe of the charges For this cause he demaunded of them twentie thousande crownes But by the meanes of his Secretarie Gastaut who was promised a hundreth crownes for hys wyne that is to say for a bribe foure thousand of those twenty were abated The poore Waldoys pressed at 16. thousaÌ„d crownes so that they graunted vnto him xvj thousand of the which summe the Duke released the one halfe Then the Lord of Trinitie pressed this poore people to deliuer the eight thousand out of hand to pay the souldyers their wages as he sayde and so to withdraw his armye The yeare before corne was exceeding deare for a sacke was commonly sold for sixe crownes yea and some for eight crownes and also they had very litle corne growing vpon their mountaines wherefore they were now verye bare of money But they being in this perplexitie and desiring nothing more then to liue in peace and quietnes went about to sell their cattell to pay this money But the Lord of Trinitie had geuen out a commandement y t none should buy any cattell of the Waldoys The Papists false of promise without his liceÌ„ce Then licence was geuen out to certaine to buy great store of cattell and that for a small price and the common brute was that he had part of the gaine When this money was payd yet the army notwithstanding retyred not After this the Lord of Trinitie commaunded the Waldoys to surrender vp al their armour to furnish y e Dukes fortes otherwise he threatned to sende his souldyers amongest them and in deede he constrained many so to do Then he demanded moreouer the eight thousand crownes whiche the Duke had remitted and constrayned them to promise the payment thereof After that he commaunded that the ministers should be sent awaye vntill the matter were determined before the Duke otherwise he woulde send his souldiers to dislodge them out of hand whereuppon with one common assent and accord they determined that their ministers shoulde withdrawe themselues for a space vntill the army were retired which was not done without marueilous sighes lamentation and teares At that season there fell such abundance of snowe that the like had not bene seene of a long time before so that the people were constrained to make a way with great trauaile and paine through the top of the mountayne of S. Martin for their ministers to passe Now thought the Lord of Trinitie so to haue enclosed them he keeping the plaine and the mountaynes beyng couered so thicke with snowe that by no meanes they shoulde haue escaped his handes But the people caused theÌ„ to passe the top of the mountayne and at their departure The care of the Waldois for their ministers there flocked out of euery quarter greate multitudes to the village of Boby and came together into a secrete place there called le Puis not withoute greate griefe and sorowe For they found theÌ„ altogether in teares and mourning that their ministers should so be taken froÌ„ them and they now leaft as lambes amongst wolues The armye was aduertised that the ministers were assembled together and incontinent a greate troupe of harquebushes were at hand whiche sought them euen to the very top of the mountaine in so much that if they had remained there but one houre longer they had bene all taken From that time for certaine dayes after they dyd nothing but raunge about in all places Gods prouidence for his ministers seeking for the ministers and there was no house chamber caue nor secrete corner into the whiche they dyd not enter vnder pretence to seeke the Ministers There was neither chest nor any thing else so strong but they brake it open saying that the ministers were hidden therein and by that meanes they tooke spoyled and caried away whatsoeuer they would The Lorde of Trinitie promised often tymes that although it were forbidden to all the Ministers to preache yet the Minister of Angrongne shoulde be excepted and furthermore sent the sayd Minister word that if he would demaunde any thyng of the Duke it shoulde be graunted hym Whereupon the sayde Minister made thys request that the poore people might liue peaceably in their religioÌ„ A while after he sent for the saide Minister to confer wyth him priuately vpoÌ„ certaine points of religion The minister went vnto him hauing therto the coÌ„sent of the people The Lord of Trinitie propounded vnto him three points Marke here the faire pretence trayterous meaning of the Lord of Trynitye which by by after seeâ—â—th the death of this good Minister The first concerning the supremacie of the Pope the other concerned transubstantiation Of the whyche two points the minister then immediatly declared his opinioÌ„ and he seemed to agree thereunto and required him to put the same in writing The last which was his whole drift was to perswade the minister to go to the Dukes Court and there to defend the cause of the people
wished and greatly groned for in tymes past of many godly learned men so much more ought wee nowe to reioyce and geue God thankes seeyng these dayes of reformation which God hath geuen vs. If Iohn Husse or good Hierome of Prage or Iohn Wickliffe before them both or William Brute Thorpe Swynderby or the Lord Cobham if Zisca with all the company of the Bohemians if the Earle Raymundus with all the Tholossians if the Waldoys or the Albingensis with infinite other had bene eyther in these our times now or else had seene then thys ruyne of the Pope and reuealing of Antichrist which the Lord now hath dispensed vnto vs what ioye and triumph would they haue made Wherefore now beholding that thyng which they so long tyme haue wished for let vs not thinke the benefite to be small but render therefore most humble thankes to the Lorde our God Who by his mightie power and brightnes of his word Antichrist longe hyd and now reueled hath reuealed this great enemie of his so manifestly to the eyes of all men who before was hid in the Church so coulourably that almost few Christians could espye him For who would euer haue iudged or suspected in hys mynde the Byshop of Rome commonly receyued and beleeued almost of all men to be the Vicare and Vicegerent of Christ heere in earth to be Antichrist and the great aduersary God whome S. Paule so expresly prophesieth of in these latter dayes to be reuealed by the brightnes of the Lords commyng as all men now for the most part may see is come to passe Wherefore to the Lord and Father of lightes who reuealeth all things in hys due tyme be prayse and glory for euer Amen The ende of the seauenth Booke The eyght Booke continuing the hystorie of English matters appertayning to both states as well Ecclesiasticall as Ciuill and Temporall Martyrs of Couentrye Persecuters Martyrs The Causes Symon Mourton the bishops Somner The bishop of Couentry Frier Stafford Warden Maistres Smith Rob. Hatchets Archer Haukins Tho. Bond. Wrigsham Landsdale Martyrs Maistres Smyth widow Rob. Hatchets a shomaker Archer a shomaker Hawkins a shomaker Tho Bond a shomaker Wrigsham a Glouer Landsdale an Hosier At Couentry An. 1519. THE principall cause of the appreheÌ„sion of those persons was for teaching their children and familie the Lordes prayer and tenne Commaundementes in English for which they were vpon Ashwednesday taken and put in prison some in places vnder the grounde some in chambers and other places about till Friday following Then they were sent to a Monasterye called Mackestocke Abbey sixe miles from Couentry During which time their children were sente for to the Gray friers in Couentry before y e Warden of the sayd friers called Frier Stafford Who straitly examining them of their beliefe and what heresie their fathers had taught them charged theÌ„ vppon payne of suffering suche deathe as their fathers should in no wyse to meddle any more with the Lords prayer The Lordes prayer in Englishe foâ—byddeÌ„ of the Papists the Creede and Commaundements in English Which done vpon Palmesonday the fathers of these children were broughte backe agayne to Couentry and there the weeke next before Easter were condemned for relapse because most of them had borne fagots in the same Citie before to be burned Onely Maistres Smith was dimissed for that present and sent away And because it was in the euenyng beyng somewhat darke as she should go home the foresayd Symon Mourton the Somner offered him selfe to goe home with her Now as he was leadyng her by the arme and heard the rattelyng of a scrole within her sleeue yea sayth he What haue ye here And so tooke it from her espyed that it was the Lordes prayer the Articles of the fayth Maistres Smith coÌ„deÌ„ned for hauing the Lords prayer in Englishe the x. Commaundementes in Englishe Which when the wretched Somner vnderstood ah serrha sayd he come as good now as an other tyme so brought her backe agayne to the Byshop where she was immediately condemned and so burned with the vj. men before named the fourth of Aprill in a place thereby called the litle parke An. 1519.  Robert Silkeb At Couentry An. 1521. IN y e same nuÌ„ber of these CoueÌ„try men aboue rehearsed was also Robert Silkeb Anno. 1521. who at the apprehension of these as is aboue recited fled away Robert Silkeb Martyr and for that tyme escaped But about two yeares after he was taken agayne brought to the sayd Citie of Couentry where he was also burned the morowe after hee came thether whiche was about the xiij day of Ianuary An. 1521. Thus when these were dispatched immediatly the Sheriffes went to theyr houses and tooke all their goodes and cattell to theyr owne vse not leauyng their wiues and children any parcell therof to helpe themselues with all And for somuch as the people began to grudge somewhat at the crueltie shewed and at the vniust death of these innocent Martyrs the Byshop with his Officers and Priestes caused it to bee noysed abroad by their Tenauntes seruantes and fermers y t they were not burned for hauyng the Lordes prayer and commaundementes in English but because they did eate fleshe on Fridayes and other fastyng dayes Which neither could he proued either before their death or after nor yet was any such matter greatly obiected to them in their examinations Testimony of this storye The witnesses of this history bee yet aliue whiche both saw them and knew them Of whom one is by name mother Halle dwelling now in Bagington two myles from Couentry By whom also this is testified of them Note how these Martirs holding with the popish sacramentes yet were burned of the papists only for a few Scriptures in English that they aboue all other in Couentry pretended most shew of worshyp and deuotion at the holdyng vp of the Sacrament whether to colour the matter or no it is not knowen This is certain that in godlinesse of life they differed from al the rest of the Citie Neither in their occupying they would vse any oth nor could abyde it in them that occupyed with them Iames BetoÌ„ Archb. of S. Andrew M. Hew SpeÌ„s dean of diuinity in the vniuersitie of S. Andrew M. Iohn Weddell Rector of the vniuersitie Iames Symson Officiall Tho. Ramsay Chanon and Deane of the Abbey of S. Andrewes Allane Meldrum Chanon Iohn Greson Principall of the Blacke Friers Iohn Dillidaffe Warden of the Gray Friers Martin Balbur Lawyer Iohn SpeÌ„s Lawyer Alexander Yong The godly zeale of M. Hamelton towardes his countrey bacheler of Diuinitie Chanon Iohn Annand Chanon Frier Alex. Chambell Priour of the Blacke Friers c. Patricke HalmentoÌ„ At Saint Andrewes in ScotlaÌ„d An. 1527. PAtricke Hamelton a Scottish man borne of an hygh and noble stocke and of the kynges bloud Anno. 1527. young and of flourishyng age and excelleÌ„t towardnesse of xxiij yeares called Abbot of Ferme
Bilney against Pilgrimage Item by the sayd deponent agaynst Bilney That the Priestes take awaye the offeringes and hang them about theyr whores neckes and after that they take them agayne from the whores if they please them not and hange them vppon the Images and is not that a great relicke when it is hanged there agayne Item by the sayd deponent it was testified agaynst Bilney that goyng on Pilgrimage is nought and that no man shuld vse it For it were better not and rather to tarry at home giue somewhat in almose and offer your hartes wylles and myndes to the sacrament and leaue your Idolatry to Sayntes Item by W. Nelmys of Wylsedone that Bilney shoulde preach They gilde theyr Gods and beare them about and men say they do speake and if they do speake it is the deuill that speaketh in them and not God c. Item by Thomas Daly of Wilsedone that Bilney thus preached You come hither on pilgrimage to stockes and stones You do naught keepe you at home and worship the sacrament at home c. Item by fryer Iohn Hogekyn that Bilney thus preached at Ipswich The comming of our Sauiour Christ was long desired and by diuers and manye prophetes prophecied Bilney agaynst false merites Vide supra pag. 976. that hee should come But Iohn the Baptist more then a Prophet did not onely prophecie but with his finger shewed Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Then if thys wer the very Lambe which Iohn did demonstrate and shewed whiche taketh away the sinnes of the worlde what iniurie is this Bull of the Byshop of Rome to our Sauiour Iesu Christ that to be buryde in the Cowle of S. Fraunces should or may remit 4. partes of the penaunce What is lefte to our Sauiour Iesus Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde This will I iustifie to be a great blasphemy agaynst the blood of Christ. c. Item by an other Fryer Iulles that Bilney thus preached I trust there shall and will come other beside mee the whiche shall shewe and preache to you the same fayth and maner of liuing that I doe Bilney agaynst mâ—e mediatours then one which is the very true Gospell of our Sauiour whereby you shall be brought from your erroures wherein you haue bene so long seduced for before thys there hath bene many that hath sclaundered you and the Gospell of our Sauiour Christe Of whome speaketh oure Sauioure Christ. Mat. 18. Qui scandalizauerint vnum de pusillis istis qui crediderunt c. Adde moreouer to these the testimonye of Richarde Seman that Bilney in Ipswich shoulde preache these wordes Our Sauioure Christ is our mediatour betweene vs and the father what then should neede vs to seeke to anye Saynt for remedye inferiour to Christ Wherefore to make suche petition to anye but to our Sauiour Christ trustyng therby to haue remâ—die doth great iniurie to the bloud of Christ and deformeth our Sauiour Christ like as if a man shoulde take and stryke oâ— the head and set it vnder the foote and to set the foote aboue Thus much being partly touched before I thought here to insinuate agayn out of the Registers touching the opinions of Tho. Bilney Whereby may appeare the whole suÌ„me of his preaching doctrine to proceed chiefly against Idolatry inuocation of sayntes vayne worship of Images false trust to mens merites such other grosse points of religion as seemed preiudiciall derogatory to y e bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ. As touching the Masse and Sacrament of the aultar as he neuer varyed from himself so he neuer differred therein froÌ„ the most grossest Catholickes And as concerning his opinion of the Churche of Rome how blinde it was at that tyme may sufficieÌ„tly appeare by hys owne aunsweres in tyme of hys abiuration written with his owne hand in Latine whiche I haue to shew as followeth Credo plaerasque legis pontificias vtiles esse Ex 〈…〉 37. necessarias ad pietatem quoque plurimum promouentes nec sacris Scripturis repugnantes imò ab omnibus plurimum obseruadas c. De omnibus noÌ„ possum pronunciare vtpote quas non legi quas legi nunquaÌ„ in hoc legi vt repreheÌ„dereÌ„ sed vt discereÌ„ intelligere ac pro virili facere docere De multiplicitate leguÌ„ questus est suo tempore S Augustinus item Gersonus qui miratur quomodo nos post lapsum inter tot laqueos Constitution uÌ„ tuti esse possimus quum primi parentes adhuc puri ante lapsum vnicum praeceptum non obseruarint c. Moreouer concerning the authoritie of the keyes thus he writeth answering to hys 12. Article Soli sacerdotes ordinati ritè per pontifices habent Claues quarum virtute ligant soluunt claue non errante quod facere eos non dubito quam libet sint peccatores Nam Sacramentorum efficaciam non minuit nedum tollit ministrorum indignitas quam diu ab Ecclesia tolerantur c. By these wordes of Bilney written by him in Latine although it may be thought how ignorant grosse he was after the rudenes of those dayes yet by the same notwithstanding it may appeare how falsely he is noted sclaundered by M. More and Cope my friend to haue recanted the Articles which he did neuer hold or mayntayne otherwise in all his life And therefore as I sayde though it be graunted to M. More or in his absence to my friende Cope that Bilney was assoyled was coÌ„fessed housseled before his burning yet all this argueth not y t he recanted Nowe that I haue sufficiently I trust put of the reasons of M. More and of others wherby they pretend falsly to face vs out that Bilny the second time agayne recanted at hys death it remayneth on y e other part that I likewise do inferre my probations wherby I haue to argue conuince that Bilney did not the second time recant as he is vntruely slaundered And first I will begin euen wyth the words and testimony of M. Mores own mouth who being Lord Chauncellour when message was sent to hym for a writte of discharge to burne Bilney Mâ—res owne 〈◊〉 agâ—â—nst hymsâ—â—â—â— speaking in this wise to the messengers that came Go your wayes sayd he and burne hym first and then afterwarde come to me for a bill of my hand Which wordes may geue vs euideÌ„ce enough that Bilney was not thought then to haue recanted for then y e Lorde Chauncellour woulde not haue bene so greedy and hasty no doubt to haue him dispatched And how standeth this with M. Mores wordes now whiche beareth vs in hand that he recanted many dayes before his burning 〈◊〉 by Bâ—â—â—oppe 〈…〉 that Bilney dyd 〈…〉 at his burning The like euidence we may also take by the verdicte of the Bishop himselfe that burned him whose words were these After he had burned him and theÌ„
Rich 〈…〉 and Fâ—ythe This Bayfild mightely prospered in y e knowledge of God and was beneficiall to M. Tyndall and M. Frith for hee brought substaunce wyth him and was their owne hand and solde all their workes and the Germaynes workes both in Fraunce in England and at the last comming to London to M. Smithes house in Bucklers Bury there was he bewrayed dogged from that house to his Bookebynders in marke lane and there taken and caryed to Lollardes Tower from thence to the Colehouse by reason y t one person Patmore Parson of Much Haddam in Essex theÌ„ lying in Lollards Tower was in the doctrine and in the kingdom of Christ there confirmed by hym This Parson Patmore after loÌ„g trouble was abiured and condemned by the Byshops to perpetuall prison and deliuered afterwarde by the kinges pardon PersoÌ„ Patmore died in Lollards tower As more appeareth in the sequele of hys storye among abiurers c. He was taken because he maryed hys priest in those dayes He had alwayes corne plentye and when the markets were very deare he would send plenty of hys corne thither to plucke downe the prices thereof This Richard Bayfilde being in the Colehouse was woorser handled then hee was before in the Lollardes tower for there he was tyed both by the neck The cruell haÌ„dling of Richard Bayfilde in the Colehouse middle and legges standing vpright by y e walles diuers times manicled to accuse other y t had bought hys books but he accused none but stoode to his religion and confession of his fayth vnto the very end and was in the consistorye of Paules thrise put to his triall whether he would abiure or no. He sayd he would dispute for hys fayth so did to theyr great shame Stokesley then being his iudge with the assistance of Winchester and other Bishops whereof here followeth now the circumstance in order to be seene The articles layd to Richard Bayfield by the foresayd Bishops were these an 1531. Nouemb. x ¶ Articles layd to Richard Bayfield FIrst that hee had bene many yeares a Monke professed of the order of S. Benet Articles obiected agaynst Rich. Bayfilde of S. Edmundes Bury in the diocesse of Norwiche 2. That he was a priest and had ministred and continued in the same order the space of 9. or x. yeares 3. That sithens the feast of Easter last hee being beyonde the sea brought and procured to haue diuers and manye bookes and treatises of sundry sortes as well of Martyne Luthers owne workes as of diuers other of hys damnable sect and of Oecolampadius the great heretique and diuers other heretickes both in Latine and Englishe y e names of which bookes were contayned in a little bill written with hys owne hand 4. That in the yeare of our Lord. 1528. he was detected accused to Cutb. then B. of London A rancke heresie in the Popes church to geue al laude praise to God alone for affirming and holding certayne Articles contrary to the holy Churche and specially that all laud and prayse should be geuen to God alone and not to sayntes or creatures 5. That euery priest might preach the word of God by y e authoritie of the Gospell and not to runne to the Pope or Cardinals for licence as it appeared sayd they by his confession before the sayd Byshop 6. That he iudicially abiured the sayde articles before the sayd Bishop and dyd renounce and forsweare them and all other articles contrarye to the determination of holye Church promising that from thenceforth hee woulde not fall into any of them nor any other errors 7. That he made a solemne othe vpon a booke the holy Euangelistes to fulfill such penaunce as shoulde be enioyned hym by the sayd byshop 8. After hys abiuration it was enioyned to hym for penance that he should goe before the crosse in procession in the parish church of S. Buttolphes at Billings gate and to beare a fagot of woode vpon hys shoulder 9. It was enioyned hym in penaunce that he shuld prouide an habite requisite and meete for hys order and profession as shortly as he might and that he should come or go no where without such an habite the which he had not fulfilled 10. That it was likewise enioyned him in penaunce that sometyme before the feast of the ascention then next ensuing hys abiuration he should goe home vnto the Monastery of Bury and there remayne according to the vowe of hys profession which he had not fulfilled 11. That he was appoynted by the sayd bishop of LondoÌ„ to appeare before the sayd byshop the 25. day of April next after hys abiuration to receiue the residue of his penance and after hys abiuration he fled beyond the sea and appeared not 11. That the 20. day of Iune next following hys abiuration he did appeare before the sayd Bysh. Tonstall in the Chappell of the Byshop of Norwiche hys place and there it was newly enioyned hym in part of penaunce that hee shuld prouide him an habite coÌ„uenient for his order profession w tin 8. dayes then next following whiche hee had not done That it was there agayne enioyned him that he should depart from the city diocesse iurisdiction of London and no more to come within it without the speciall liceÌ„ce of the bishop of London or his successor for the time being which he had not fulfilled ¶ The aunswer of Richard Bayfield to the Articles prefixed TO the first Article he confessed that hee was professed a Monke in the monastery aforesayd The aunswee of Rich. Bayfilde to the Articles in the yeare .1414 To the ij Article he answered that he was a priest and tooke orders An. 1518. To the third Article he confessed the bil and scedule to be written with his hand which is annexed thereunto and that he brought ouer the sayde bookes and workes a yeare and a half past a great number of euery sort Being further demaunded for what intent he brought them into the realme he aunswered to the intent y t the Gospel of Christ might be set forward and God the more gloryfied in thys realme amongst Christen people and that he had solde and dispersed many of those bookes before named to suÌ„dry persons within thys Realme and to diuers of the diocesse of London Being further demaunded whether Martin Luther were coÌ„demned as an heretike by the Pope he answered that he heard say that Martin Luther with all his sect and adherents were and are condemned as heretikes by y e Pope And being demauÌ„ded whether Zwinglius was of Luthers sect he aunswered that he neuer spake with him Being asked whether Zwinglius was a Catholicke hee aunswered that he could not tell Being inquired whether the bookes contained in the scedules did coÌ„tain any errors in theÌ„ he said he could not tell neither could he iudge Also he confessed that the common fame hath bene within these ij or iij. yeres that Oecolampadius Zwinglius be
or al saynts of Barking An other apperaunce where as he ministred these interrogatories vnto him First y t since y e feast of Easter last past he sayd affirmed and beleued that the sacrament of the altar was but a misticall body of Christ and afterwarde he sayd it was but a memoriall y t which article Bainham denied The the vicar general declared vnto him that our holy mother y e catholick church determineth teacheth in this maner that in the sacramēt of the altar after the words of consecration there remaineth no bread The officiall asked Bainhā whether he did so beleue or not Wherunto Bainham answered saying that S. Paul calleth it bread S Paul calleth the sacrament bread rehearsing these words Quotiescunque comederitis panem hunc de poculo biberitis mortem Domini annunciabitis and in that poynt he sayth as S. Paul sayth and beleueth as y e church beleueth And being demaunded twise afterward what he thought therin he would geue no other answere Item that since the feast of Easter aforesaid he had affirmed beleued that euery man that would take vpō him to preach the Gospel of Christ clearly True preachers haue as much power of the keyes as the Pope had as much power as the Pope To the which article he aunswered thus He that preacheth the word of God whatsoeuer he be and liueth thereafter he hath the key that bindeth and looseth both in heauen and earth The which key is the same scripture that is preached and the Pope hath no other power to binde and to loose but by the key of the Scripture Item that he affirmed that S. Thomas of Canterbury was a thiefe and a murderer in hel Articles falslye depraued Wherunto he answered as before Item that he sayde he had as leue pray to Ioane hys wife as to our Lady the which he denyed as before Item that he affirmed beleued that Christ himselfe was but a man the which article he also denyed The premisses thus passed the vicar generall receiued Frances Realms Iohn Edwards Raphe Hilton Iohn Ridly Frances Dryland and Raphe Noble as witnesses to be sworne vpon the articles aforesayd Witnes agaynst M. Baynham and to speake the truth before the face of the sayd Iames Bainhā in the presence of M. Iohn Nayler Uicar of Barking M. Iohn Rode Bacheler of diuinity Williā Smith Richard Griuel Tho. Wimple and Richard Gill. The 26. day of Aprill in the yeare aforesayd before M. Ioh. Foxford vicar general of the bish of Londō The last appearance of Iames Baynham in y e presence of Mathew Greftō Register and Nicolas Wilson Will Philley professors of diuinity Iohn Oliuer Williā Midleton Hugh Apprise doctors of the law M. Richard Gresham Sheriffe of London a great cōpanye of others Iames Bainham was brought forth by the Lieutenaunt of the Tower in whose presence the vicar general rehearsed the merites of the cause of inquisition of heresye agaynst him proceded to y e reading of the abiuratiō And whē the Iudge read this article folowing conteined in the abiuration Itē Soules departed that I haue said that I wil not determine whether any soules departed be yet in heauen or no but I beleue that they be there as it pleaseth God to haue them that is to say in the fayth of Abraham I wote not whether the soules of the apostles or any other be in heauen or no. To this Iames aunswered that I did abiure and if that had not bene I would not haue abiured at all After all the articles were read conteined in the abiuration certeine talke had as touching the sacrament of baptisme the sayd Iames Bainham spake these words If a Turke a Iew The sacrament of Baptisme or Sarasen do trust in God keepe hys law he is a good Christian manne Then the Officiall shewed vnto him the letters which he sent vnto his Brother written with his owne hand and asked him what he thought as touching this clause folowing Yet could they not see and know him for God when in deed he was both God man yea he was three persons in one the father y e sonne and the holy ghost Wherunto Bainham said that it was nought that he did it by ignorance did not ouersee his letters Thē M. Nicholas Wilson amongest other talke as touching the sacrament of the alter The sacrament of the aultar declared vnto him that the church did beleue the very body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the alter Bainham aunswered The bread is not Iesus Christ for Christes body is not chewed with teeth therefore it is but bread Being further demaunded whether in the sacrament of the altar is the very body of Christ God and man in flesh and bloud after diuers doubtfull aunsweres Bainham aunswered thus He is there very God and man in forme of bread This done the Officiall declared vnto him the depositions of the witnesses which were come in agaynst him obiected vnto him that a litle before Easter he had abiured all heresies as well particularly as generally Then the sayd vicar generall after he had takē deliberation aduise with the learned his assistantes did proceed to the reading of the definitiue sentence agaynst him also published the same in writing wherby amongest other thinges besides his abiuration Sentence read against Baynhā he pronounced condemned him as a relapsed hereticke damnably fallen into sundry heresies so to be left vnto the secular power that is to say to one of y e Sherifs being there presēt After the pronoūcing of which sentence M. Nicolas Wilson counselled admonished tha said Iames y t he would conforme himself vnto the church To whō he aunswered that he trusted that he is the very childe of God which ye blinde Asses sayd he doe not perceiue And last of al departing frō his iudgement he spake these wordes The wordes of Iames Baynham to M. Wilson M. Wilson nor you my Lord Chauncellor shall not proue by scripture that there is any Purgatorye Then the sentence of condemnation was geuen agaynste him the which here to repeat word for word is not necessary for so much as the tenour thereof is all one with that which passed before in the story of Bayfeld aliâs Somersam Here also should ensue the letter of the Bishop of Lōdon directed vnto the Maior and Sheriffes of the same city for the receiuing of him into their power that putting of him to death the tenor wherof is also of like effect to that before written in the story of Bayfeld After this sentence geuen Iames Bainham was deliuered into the handes of Syr Richarde Gresham Sheriffe then being present who caused him by his Officers to be caryed vnto Newegate the said Iames Baynham was burned in Smithfielde the last day of Aprill in the yeare aforesayd at three a clocke at afternoone This M. Bainham
other good deedes and as for one of them whatsoeuer he haue of money in his purse he will distribute it for the loue of God to poore people Also he sayde that no man should geue laud nor prayse in no maner of wise to no creature nor to no Saint in heauen Tim. 1. but only to God Soli Deo honor gloria that is To God alone be all honour and glory Also he sayd ah good Sir Edmund ye be farre from the knowledge and vnderstanding of the Scripture for as yet ye be a Pharisey with many other of your company but I trust in God I shall make you and many other mo good and perfect Christen men ere I depart from the Citie The Godly courage of Rich Bayfilde for I purpose to reade a common lecture euery day at S. Fosters Church which lecture shall be to the edifyeng of your soules that be false Phariseys Also he sayde that Bilney preached nothing at Wilsedone but that was true Also he sayd that Bilney preached true at Wilsedone if he sayd that our Ladyes crowne of Wilsedone The peoples offringes bestowed bestowed vppon harlots her rings beades that were offered to her were bestowed amongest harlots by the Ministers of Christes Churche for that haue I seene my selfe he sayd heere in London and that will I abide by Also he sayde he did not feare to commen and argue in Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and if it were with my Lord Cardinall Also he sayd that he would hold Arthur and Bilneys opinions and Articles and abyde by them that they were true opinions to suffer death therfore I know them said he for so noble and excellent men in learning Also he sayde if he were before my Lord Cardinall hee would not let to speake to him and to tell hym that he hath done nought in prisoning of Arthur and Bilney whyche were better disposed in their liuings to God then my Lord Cardinall or my Lord of London as holy as they make themselues Also he sayd my Lord Cardinall is no perfect nor good man to God for he keepeth not the Commaundements of God for Christ he said neuer taught him to folow riches nor to seeke for promotions nor dignities of this worlde nor Christ neuer taught him to weare shoes of siluer and gilt set with pearle and precious stones The Cardinals shooes nor Christ had neuer ij crosses of siluer ij axes nor piller of siluer gilt Also he sayde that euery Priest might preach the Gospell without licence of the Pope my Lord Cardinall my Lord of London or any other man And that would he abide by and thus he verified it as it is written Marke 16. Euntes in mundum vniuersum praedicate Euangelium omni creaturae Christ commaunded euery Priest to go foorth thoroughout all the worlde and preache the word of God by the authoritie of this Gospel and not to runne to y e Pope nor to no other man for licence and that would hee abyde by he sayd Also he sayd Wel Sir Edmund say you what you will and euery man my Lord Cardinall also and yet will I say and abide by it my Lord Cardinall doth punishe Arthur Bilney vniustly for there be no truer Christen men in all the world liuing then they two be and that punishment that my Lord Cardinall doth to them he doth it by might and power as who say this maye I do and thys will I do who shall say nay but he doth it of no iustice Also about the xiiij day of October last past at iij. of the clocke at after noone Syr Richarde Bayfilde came to S. Edmunds in Lumbardstreete where he founde me Syr Edmund Peerson Sir Iames Smith and Syr Myles Garnet standing at the vttermost gate of the personage Syr Edmund sayd to Syr Richard Bayfilde how many Christen men haue yee made since yee came to the Citie Quoth Sir Richard Bayfilde I came euen now to make thee a Christen man and these two other Gentlemen with thee for well I know ye be all three Phariseis as yet Also he sayd to Syr Edmund that Arthur and Bilney were better Christen men then he was or any of them that did punish Arthur and Bilney Per me Edmundum Peerson And thus we haue as in a grosse summe coÌ„piled together the names and causes though not of al yet of a great and to great a number of good men good women whych in those sorowful daies from the yere of our Lord 1527. to this present yere 1533. that is til the comming in of Queene Anne were manifold wayes vexed and persecuted vnder the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome Ten Dutchmen Annabaptists put to death Segor Derycke Symon Runa Derycke Dominicke Dauid Cornelius Ellâ—en Milo Where again we haue to note that froÌ„ this present yeare of our Lord 1533. during the time of the sayd Quene Anne we read of no great persecution nor any abiuration to haue bene in the Church of Englande saue onely that the Registers of London make mention of certaine Dutchmen counted for Anabaptists of whom 10. were put to death in sondry places of the realme an 1535. other 10. repented and were saued Where note again that 2. also of the said company albeit the diffinitiue sentence was read yet notwithstaÌ„ding were pardoned by the king which was contrary to the Popes law Now to proceede forth in our matter after that the Byshops and heads of the clergy had thus a long time taken their pleasure Anno. 1533. exercising their cruell authoritie against the poore wasted flocke of the Lord Complaynt of the CoÌ„mons against the Clergy Ex Edw. Hallo A Parliament an 1534. and began furthermore to stretch foorth their rigour and austeritie to attach molest also other greater persons of the temporaltie so it fell that in y e beginning of the next or 2. yere following which was an 1534. a parlament was called by the king about the 15. day of Ian. In the which parlament the commons renuing their old griefes complained of the cruelty of the Prelates Ordinaries for calling men before them Ex Officio For suche was then the vsage of the Ordinaries and theyr Officials Crueltye of the Clergye against the temporaltie that they would send for men lay accusations to them of heresie onely declaring to them that they were accused and would minister Articles to them but no accuser should be brought forth wherby the coÌ„mons was greuously anoyed oppressed for the party so acited must eyther abiure or do worse for purgatioÌ„ he might none make As these matters were long debating in the Common house as last it was agreed that the temporall men should put their griefs in wryting and deliuer them to the King Whereuppon the 18. day of Marche the common speaker accompanied wyth certaine Knights and Burgeses of the common house came to the Kyngs presence and there declared how the temporal
Katherine his wife Quene Katherine carnally knoweÌ„ by the kings brother it appeareth in a certaine booke of Recordes which we haue to shew touching this mariage that the same time when Prince Arthur was firste maryed with this Ladye Katherine daughter to Ferdinando certaine Ambassadours of Ferdinando his Counsaile were then sent hether into England for the sayde purpose to see and to testifie concerning the ful consummation of the said matrimoniall coniunction Which Counsaillers here resident being solemnely sworne not onely did affirm to both their parentes that the Matrimonie was consummate by that acte but also did send ouer into Spaine to her father such demonstrations of their mutuall coniunction as here I wil not name sparing the reuereÌ„ce of chast eares which demonstrations otherwise in those Records being named and testified do sufficiently put the matter out of all doute and question Besides that in the same recordes appeareth that both he and she not onely were of such yeares as were mete and able to explete the coÌ„summation hereof but also they were and did lie together both here and in Wales by the space of 3. quarters of a yeare Out of a written booke of Recordes containing certaine conferences betwixte the Cardinall and Queenes Katherines Amner about this matter remaining in our custodie to be seene Thus when the Diuines on her side were beaten from that ground Three reasons for Queene Katherine then they fell to perswasions of Natural reasons how this should not be vndone for three causes One was because if it shoulde be broken the onely childe of the king should be a Bastard which were a great mischiefe to the realme SecoÌ„dly the separation shuld be cause of great vnkindnes betwene her kinred and this Realme And the third cause was that the continuance of so long space had made the Mariage honest These perswasions with many other were set forth by the Queenes Counsaile and in especial by the Bishop of Rochester which stoode stiffe in her cause Fisher Bish. of Rochester a great doer for Queene Catherine But yet Gods precept was not aunswered wherefore they left that ground and fel to pleading that the court of Rome had dispenced with that Mariage To this some Lawyers sayde that no earthly person is able to dispence with the positiue law of God When the Legates hard the opinions of the Diuines and saw wherunto the end of this question would tend The searching of the kinges mariâ—ge brought moe thinges to lighte for asmuch as men began so to dispute of the authoritie of the Court of Rome especially because the Cardinal of York perceiued the king to cast fauour to the Lady Anne whom he knew to be a Lutheran they thought best to wind them selues out of that brake by time so Cardinall Campeius dissembling the matter conueyed himselfe home to Rome againe as is partly aboue touched pag. 187. The Kinge seeing himself thus to be differred and deluded by the Cardinals Cardinall Campeius sâ—ippeth froÌ„ the king tooke it to no litle griefe whereupon the fall of the Cardinall of Yorke folowed not long after This was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Shortly after it happened the same yeare that the king by hys Ambassadours was aduertised that the Emperoure and the Pope were both together at Bononie Wherfore he directed Sir Tho. Bullein late created Earle of Wiltshire and Doctor Stokesley afterward Bishop of London and Doctor Lee afterward bishop of York with his message to the popes Court where also the Emperor was Pope Clement vnderstanding the kinges case and request The king â—endeth to the Emperour and the Pope and fearing what might follow after if learning and Scripture here should take place against the authority of their dispensations and moreouer doubting the Emperours displeasure bare him selfe strange of from the matter answearing the Ambassadors with this delay that he presently would not define in the case The Popes aunswere to the king but would heare the full matter disputed when he came to Rome and according to right he would do iustice Although the king ought no suche seruice to the Pope to staÌ„d to his arbitremeÌ„t either in this case or in any other hauing both the Scripture to lead him The king gaue more to the Pope then he needed and his law in his owne hands to warrant him yet for quietnes sake and for that he wold not rashly breake order which rather was a disorder in deede he bare so long as conuenieÌ„tly he might At length after long delaies and much dissembling when he saw no hope of redresse he began somwhat to quicken to looke about him what was best both for his owne conscience and the stablishment of his realme to do No man here doubteth Gods prouideÌ„ce working meruelously in this matter but that al this was wrought not by mans deuise but by the secrete purpose of the Lord himselfe to bryng to passe further thinges as afterwarde followed whiche his diuine prouidence was disposed to work For els as touching the y e kings intent purpose he neuer meant nor mynded any such thing as to seek the ruine of the pope but rather sought all meanes coÌ„trary how both to stablish the Sea of Rome also to obteyne y e good will of the same Sea and Court of Rome if it might haue bene gotten And therefore intending to sue his diuorse froÌ„ Rome at the first beginning his deuise was by Stephen Gardiner his Ambassadour at Rome to exalt the Cardinall of York Vid. supr pag. 990. as is before shewed pag. 990. to be made pope and vniuersall Bishop to the end that he ruling that Apostolicke sea the matter of his vnlawfull maryage whiche so troubled his conscience might come to a quiet conclusion without anye further rumor of the world Which purpose of his if it had taken effect as he had deuised it and the englsh Cardinall had once bene made Pope no doubt but the authoritie of that sea had neuer bene exterminate out of England But God being more mercifull vnto vs tooke a better way then so For both without and contrarye to the kinges expectation he so brought to passe that neyther the Cardinall of Yorke was Pope which shuld haue bene an infinite cost to the king and yet neuertheles the king sped of his purpose too Man purposethâ— but God disposeth and that much better then he looked for For he was ridde by lawfull diuorcement not onely from that vnlawfull mariage which clogged his conscieÌ„ce but also from the miserable yoke of the popes vsurped dominion whiche clogged the whole realme and all at one time Thus Gods holy prouidence ruling the matter as I sayd when the king could get no faourable graunt of the Pope touching his cause being so good and honest he was enforced to take the redresse of his right into his own handes and seeing this * Gordiâ—m was a Citty in Asia where there was
willingly discouer to any person The Popedome of Rome the rules of the holy fathers and the regalities of S. Peter I shall helpe and retaine and defende against all men The legate of the sea Apostolicke going comming I shall honourably entreat The rightes honours priuiledges authorities of the Church of Rome and of the Pope and hys successours I shall cause to be conserued defended augmented promoted I shall not be in counsell treatie or any acte in the which any thing shall be imagined against him or the Churche of Rome their rights states honours or power and if I knowe anye such to be mooued or compassed I shall resist it to my power and assoone as I can I shall aduertise him or suche as maye geue hym knowledge The rules of the holy fathers the decrees ordinances sentences dispositions reseruations prouisions and commandements Apostolike to my power I shall keepe and cause to be kept of other Heretikes schismatikes and rebels to our holy father and his successors I shall resist and persecute to my power I shal come to the Synode whē I am called except I be letted by a Canonicall impediment The lights of the Apostles I shall visite personally or by my deputie I shall not aliene nor sell my possessions wythout the Popes councell so God me helpe and the holy Euangelistes ¶ This othe of the Clergie men which they were wont to make to the Bishoppe of Rome nowe Pope quondam was abolished and made voyde by statute and a new othe ministred confirmed for the same wherein they acknowledged the King to be the supreame heade vnder Christe in this Church of England as by tenor thereof may appeare here vnder ensuing The othe of the Clergie to the king I Iohn B. of A. vtterly renoūce and clerely forsake al such clauses words sentences grants which I haue or shal haue hereafter of the Popes holines Pope quondam◠The othe of the Clergye to the king of for the bishoprike of A that in any wise hath bene is or hereafter may be hurtfull or preiudiciall to youre highnes your heirs successors dignity priuiledge or estate royal and also I doe sweare that I shal be faithful and true and faith and truth I shall beare to you my soueraigne Lord and to your heires kings of the same of life and limme and earthly worship aboue all creatures for to liue die with you and yours against al people and diligently I shal be attendant to all your nedes and businesse after my wit and power and your counsel I shall kepee and holde knowledging my selfe to hold my Bishopricke of you onely beseeching you of restitutiō of the temporalties of the same promising as before that I shal be faithfull true and obediēt subiect to your said highnes heires and successours during my life and the seruices and other things due to your highnesse for the restitution of the temporalties of the same Bishoprike I shall truely do and obediently performe so God me helpe and all Saintes These othes thus being recited and opened to the people were the occasion that the Pope lost al his interest and iurisdiction heere in Englande wythin shorte while after Upon the occasion and reason whereof Syr Tho. More the matter falling out more more against the Pope Syr Thomas More of whome mention is made before being a great maintainer of the Pope a heauy troubler of Christes people and nowe not liking well of this othe by Gods good worke was enforced to resigne vp his Chauncelorship and to deliuer vp the great seale of England into the kings hands After whom succeeded syr Thomas Audley Keeper of the great seale Tho. Audeley made Lord Chauncellour a man in eloquence and giftes of tonge no lesse incomparable then also for hys godly disposed minde and fauorable inclination to Christes religiō worthy of much commendation These things being done in the parlament the king w tin short time after proceeded to the mariage of the foresayd lady Anne Bullen mother to our most noble Quene now who w tout all controuersie was a special comforter aider of all the professors of Christes gospell The maryage of Queene Anne as well of the learned as the vnlearned her life being also directed according to the same as her weekely almes did manifestly declare Who besides the ordinarye of a C. crownes and other apparell that she gaue weekely a yeare before she was crowned The great almes of Quene Anne both to men and women gaue also wonderfull much priuie almes to wydowes and other pore housholders cōtinually til shee was apprehended and she euer gaue three or foure pounde at a time to the poore people to buy them kine withall and sent her Subamner to the townes about where shee lay that the parishioners should make a bill of all the poore householders in their parish and some towns receiued 7.8 or 10. pound to buy kine withal according as the number of the poore in the Townes were Shee also maintained many learned mē in Cambridge Likewise did the Erle of Wilshire her father and the Lord Rochford her brother and by them these men were brought in fauour w t the king of whome some are yet aliue and can testifie the same which would to God they were nowe as great professors of the gospell of Christ as then they appeared to be which were D. Heath and D. Thirlby with whome was ioyned the L. Paget who at that present was an earnest protestant Heath Thirlby L. Paget gaue vnto one Rainolde West Luthers bookes and other bokes of the Germaines as Franciscus Lambertus de Sectis and at that time he red Melancthons Rhetorike openly in Trinitie hall in Cambridge and was w t his M. Gardiner a mainetainer of D. Barnes and all the Protestantes that were then in Cambridge Lord Paget a mainteyner of D. Barnes holpe many religious persons out of their cowles It hath bene reported vnto vs by diuers credible persons which were about this Quene and daily acquainted with her doings concerning her liberall and bountiful distribution to the pore how her grace caried euer about her a certaine little purse The praise of Quene Anne out of the which she was wont daily to scatter abroad some almes to the needy thinking no day well spent wherein some man had not fared the better by some benefite at her handes And this I write by the relation of certain noble personages which were chiefe principall of her waiting maides about her especially the Duches of Richmond by name Also concerning the order of her ladies gentlewomen about her one that was her silkwoman a Gentlewoman not nowe aliue but of great credite and also of fame for her worthy doings The name of this gentlewoman was Maistres Wilkinson did credibly report that in all her time she neuer saw better order amongst the ladies gentlewomē of the Courte then was in this good Queenes
came in an other ship to Hamborough William Tindall lost his bookes copies by shipwracke M. Couerdale a helper of M. Tindall in the translation of the testament where at his appoyntment M. Couerdale taried for him and helped hym in the translating of the whole 5. bookes of Moises from Easter till Decemb. in the house of a worshipfull widowe Maistres Margaret van Emmerson Anno 1529. a greate sweating sicknesse being the same time in the Towne So hauing dispatched his businesse at Hamborough he returned afterward to Antwerpe againe Thus as Sathan is and euer hath bene an ennemy to all godly endeuors and chiefly to the promoting furtherance of Gods word as by this many other experimeÌ„ts may be sene so his ministers and members following the like qualitie of their maister be not altogether idle for their partes as also by the Popes Chapleins and Gods ennemies and by their cruell handling of the sayde M. Tindall the same time both here in England and in FlaÌ„ders may well appeare When Gods will was that the newe Testament in the common tongue should come abroad Tindall the translator therof added to the latter ende a certain Epistle wherin hee desired them that were learned to amende if oughte were found amisse Wherfore if any such default had bene deseruing correction it had bene the parte of courtesie and gentlenesse for men of knowledge and iudgement to haue shewed their learning therein and to haue redressed y t was to be amended But the spiritual fathers then of the clergy being not willing to haue that booke to prosper cryed out vpon it bearing men in hand that there were a thousande heresies in it that it was not to be corrected but vtterly to be suppressed Some said it was not possible to translate the Scripture into Englishe The practise of popishe prelates to keepe the Scripture from the people some that it was not lawfull for the lay people to haue it in their mother tongue some y t it woulde make them all heretickes And to the intent to induce the temporall rulers also vnto theyr purpose they made more matter said that it would make the people to rebel and rise against the king All this Tindall himselfe in his own prologue before the first booke of Moses declareth and addeth further shewing what great paines was taken in examining that translation comparing it wyth their owne imaginations and termes that with lesse labor hee supposeth they might haue translated them selues a great part of the Bible Shewing moreouer that they scaÌ„ned and examined euery title and poynt in the said translation in such sorte and so narrowly that there was not one i. therein but if it lacked a pricke ouer his heade they did note it and numbered it vnto the ignoraunt people for an heresie So great was then the froward deuises of y e English Clergy who should haue ben the guides of light vnto the people to driue the people from the texte knowledge of the scripture which neither they would translate themselues nor yet abide it to be translated of others The causes why the popes clergy could not abide the Scripture in the common tounge to the intent as Tindall sayeth that the woorde being kept still in darknesse they might sitte in the consciences of the people through vaine superstition false doctrine to satisfie theyr lustes their ambition and vnsaciable couetousnesse and to exalte theyr owne honour aboue King and Emperour yea and aboue God him selfe Haec ille The Bishops and Prelates of the realme thus as ye haue hard incensed and inflamed in their minds although hauing no cause against the olde and newe Testament of the Lorde newly translated by Tindall The popishe prelates procured not onely the condemnation of M. Tindalâ— bookes but also burned both them and the testament calling it Doctriâ—â— peregrinam straunge doctrine and conspiring together w t all their heads and counsails how to repeale the same neuer rested before they had brought the king at last to their consent By reason wherof a proclamatioÌ„ in al hast was deuised and set forth vnder publike authoritie but no iust reason shewed that the testament of Tindals translation with other workes mo both of his and of other wryters were inhibited and abandoned as ye hearde before page 1018. Which was about the yere of our Lorde 1527. And yet not contented heerewith they proceeded further howe to entangle him in their nettes and to bereft him of his life Which howe they brought to passe nowe it remaineth to be declared In the registers of London it appeareth manifest Priuy conspâ—â—â—cyon of 〈◊〉 â—â—â—shops 〈…〉 Tindall how that the Bishops sir Tho. More hauing any poore man vnder Coram to be examined before them namely such as had bene at Antwerpe most studiously would searche and examine all things belonging to Tindall where and with whom he hosted where aboutes stood the house what was his stature in what apparell he went what resorte he had c. All which things when they had diligently learned as may appeare by the examination of Simon Smith and others then began they to worke their feares as you shall heare by the relation of his owne host William Tindall being in the towne of Antwerp The order and maner of taking of Tindal testified by Poyntâ— his host had ben lodged about one whole yere in the house of Thomas Pointz an EnglishmaÌ„ who kept there an house of english Marchauntes About which time came thither one out of England whose name was Henry Philips his father being customer of Poole a comely felow like as he had bene a Gentleman hauing a seruaunt with him but wherfore he came or for what purpose he was sent thither no man could tell Maister Tindall diuers times was desired forth to diner and supper amongst marchants The frendship of Tindal shewed to Philips his betrayer by y e meanes wherof this Henry Philips became acquaynted with him so that within short space M. Tindall had a great confidence in him and brought him to his lodging to the house of Tho. Pointz and had him also with him once or twise to dinner supper and further entred such frendship with him that through his procurement he lay in the same house of the sayd Pointz To whom he shewed moreouer his bookes and other secrets of his study so litle did Tindall then mistrust this Traytor But Pointz hauing no great confidence in the fellowe asked Mayster Tindall howe hee came acquaynted wyth this Philips Maister Tindall aunswered that he was an honest man handsomely learned and very comfortable Then Pointz perceiuing that he bare such fauor to hym sayd no more thinking that hee was broughte acquaynted with him by some frend of his The sayd Phillippes beyng in the Towne iij. or iiij dayes vppon a tyme desired Pointz to walke with him foorth of the Towne to shewe him the commodities therof and in walking together w
after whose birth Queene Iane his mother the second daye after dyed in childbed left the king agayne a widower which so continued the space of two yeres together Upon the death of whiche Queene Iane Prince Edward borne and vppon the birth of prince Edward her sonne these two verses were made which follow Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice Queene Iane dyed in childe-bed dolendum Secula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here is by the waye to be vnderstand that during all this season since the time that the king of Englande had reiected the pope out of the Realme both the Emperour These verses were thought to be made by M. Armigyl Wade y e French king and the king of Scottes with other forreine potentates which were yet in subiection vnder the Pope bare no him do great good fauour inwardly what soeuer outwardly they pretended Neither was here lacking pryuy setters on nor secret working among themselues how to compasse vngracious mischiefes if God by cōtrary occasions had not stopped their intended deuises For first y e Pope had sent Cardinall Poole to the French king to stir him to warre agaynst the realme of England Secondly where as the Frenche king The Pope stirreth warre agaynst England by Cardinall Poole The Emperour the French king and the king of Scottes set agaynst the king of England by treaty of perpetuall peace was bound yearly to paye to the king of England at the first dayes of May and Nouember about xcv thousand crownes of the summe and odde mony and ouer that 10000. crownes at y e sayd ij termes for recōpēce of salt due as the treates therof did purporte that pension remayned now vnpayed iiij yeares and more Furthermore the Emperour and the Frenche K. both reteined Grancetor a traiterous rebell against the king condemned by Act of Parliament with certayn other traitors moe and yet would not deliuer him to the king at his earnest suite and request The Frenche king also digressing from his promise and treaty made alliance wyth the Bishop of Rome Clement in marying the Dolphine to hys Niece called Katherine de Medicis The sayd Frenche kyng moreouer contrary to his contracte made married his daughter to the king of Scottes All which were preiudiciall and put the kinge no doubt in some feare and perplexity though otherwise a stout and valiant Prince to see the Pope the Emperour the French king and king of Scottes so bent against him And yet all this notwithstanding the Lord stil defended the iustnes of his cause against them all For although the French king was so sette on by the Pope and so linked in mariage with the Scots and sacked nothing now but only occasion to inuade the realme of England yet notwythstanding he hearing now of the birth of Prince Edwarde the kinges sonne by Queene Iane and vnderstandinge also by the death of the sayde Queene Iane that the Kyng was a widower and perceiuing moreouer talk to be that the king would ioyne in mariage with the Germains began to waxe more calme and colde and to geue much more gentle wordes and to demeane him selfe more curtuously labouring to mary the Queene of Nauare hys sister to the king The Ambassadors resident then in France for the king were Ste. Gardiner with Docto◠Thirleby c. Whyche Steuen Gard. what he wrought secreately for the Popes deuotion I haue not expressely to charge him Whether he so did or what he did the Lord knoweth all But thys is certaine that when D. Boner Archedeacon then of Leicester was sente into Fraunce by the Kinge throughe the meanes of the Lord Cromwell to succeede Steuen Gardinar in Ambassie which was about the yeare of our Lord 1538. he found such dealing in the sayd Bishop of Winchester as was not greatly to be trusted beside the vnkynde partes of the sayde Byshop againste the foresayde Boner Anno. 1538. comming then from the King and Lorde Cromwell as was not to be liked Long it is to recite from the beginning few men peruenture woulde beleeue Doct. Boner the kyngs Ambassadour in Fraunce the brawling matters the priuie complaints the contentious quarels and bitter dissentiōs betwene these two and especially what despightful contumelies D. Boner receiued at the hands of Winchester For vnderstande good Reader that this doctor Boner all this while remained yet as he seemed a good man Doct. Boner in the beginning a fauourer of the truth and a Lutherane and was a great furtherer of the kinges proceedings and a fauourer of Luthers doctrine and was aduanced only by the Lorde Cromwel Whose promotions here to reherse first he was Archdeacon of Leycester persone of Bledon of Dereham Cheswike and Cheriburton Then was made Byshop of Hereford and at last preferred to be Bish. of London The chiefe of which preferments and dignities were conferred vnto him only by the meanes and fauour of the L. Cromwel L. Cromwel the onely setter vp of Doct. Boner who was then his chiefe and only patrone and setter vp as the said Boner himselfe in al his letters doth manifestly protest and declare The Copies of which his letters I could heere produce and exhibite but for prolonging my story with superfluous matter Yet that the worlde and all posteritie may see how the comming vp of D. Boner was onely by the Gospell howsoeuer he was after vnkind vnto the Gospell this one letter of his Doct. Boners cōming vp was by the Gospell which I wil heere inferre written to the Lorde Cromwel out of Fraunce may stand for a perpetuall testimonie the tenour whereof here ensueth * A letter of Doctor Boner the kings Ambassadour resident in Fraunce sent to the Lord Cromwell declaring the order of his promotions and comming vp MY very singular especiall good Lord as one most bounden I most humbly commende mee vnto your honourable good Lordship Out of Boners owne hand writing And wheras in times passed in hath liked the same without any my desertes or merites euen only of your singular exceding goodnes to bestowe a great deale of loue beneuolence and good affection vpon me so poore a man and of so small qualities expressing in deede sondry wayes the good effectes therof to my great preferment I was very much bounde thereby vnto your honourable good Lordshippe and thought it alway my duetie as in deede it was both to beare my true hart againe vnto your Lordship D. Boner cōfesseth himselfe much bound to the L. Crōwell and also remembring suche kindnes to doe vnto the same all such seruice pleasure as might then lie in my smal power to do But where of your infinite inestimable goodnes it hath further liked you of late first to aduance me vnto the office of Legation from such a Prince as my soueraigne Lorde is vnto the Emperour and French king and next after to procure and obtayne mine aduauncement to so honourable a promotion as the Byshoprike of Hereford
Quomodo ergo videÌ„t tumulos suos aut corpora sua vtruÌ„ abiecta iaceaÌ„t an sepulta Quomodo intersunt miseriae viuorum Saintes in heauen whether they pray for vs cum vel sua ipsi mala patiantur si talia merita contraxeruÌ„t vel in pace requiescant vbi mala nulla nec patiendo nec compatiendo sustineant liberati ab omnibus malis quae patiendo compatiendo cum hic viuerent sustinebant The summe hereof is that soules departed fele nor know of no particular miseries susteined of men liuing in this world wherby they should neede to take eyther pacience or els compassioÌ„ after theyr decease Yet forsomuch as they know in generall that all men liuing are cladde with fraylety theyr charity is not minished after they be hence departed but increased therfore I beleue verely that they do pray for vs as petitioners but not as mediators so far forth as I can see One Mediatour and what a Mediatour is 1. Tim. 2â— For scripture vseth to speake but of one Mediatour which I thinke signifieth a maker of peace or atonemeÌ„t betwixt God the father and man Record I take of Paul which 1. Tim. 2. sayth Vnus est deus vnus est mediator dei hominum homo Christus Iesus qui dedit semetipsuÌ„ redemptionem pro omnibus Erasmus translateth it conciliator dei hominum That is to say There is one God and Mediatout or peace maker betwixt God and man 1. Tim. 2. the man called Christ Iesus which gaue himselfe for the redemption of all Thus I say I beleue Sayntes in heauen do pray for vs as petitioners but not as Mediators Yea all they I weene do pray long that the day of iudgement may soone come according to the saying of Paule Rom. 8. Solicita creaturae expectatio reuelationem filiorum dei expectat The ferueÌ„t desire of the creature waiteth wheÌ„ the sonnes of God shal be reueled And agayne Omnis creatura congemiscit nobiscum parturit vsque ad hoc tempus Euery creature groneth with vs and trauelleth in payne together vnto this present Which shal be for the accomplishmet of glory both to them and to all other elect of god to be his children and coinheritors with Christ. ¶ In the xvj Article where you demaund whether I beleue that oblations and pilgrimages may be deuoutly meritoriously done to the Sepulchres and Reliques of Sayntes I say that what they may be Answere to the 16. article I can not perfectly tell For God can so worke that vnto those whome he hath choseÌ„ to be inheritors with him Rom 8. Pilgrimages and oblations Psal. 33. all things shal turne to a good conclusion as sayth Saynt Paule to the Romanes in this wise Vnto those that loue God all thinges shall well succeede and woorke together for their furtheraunce in goodnesse Of whom it is written in the Psalme Blessed is that nation that hath the Lord for their god Ezech. 33. the people whom he hath chosen to be his inheritors Yea theyr euil dedes shall not hurt them but come wel to passe for the increase of vertue For as it is sayd in the Gospell Luke 7. Cui minus remittitur minus diligit To whom lesse is forgeuen he loueth lesse And agayne it hurted not Onesimus All thinges worke to the best to the godly that he ran away from his mayster Philemon but God wrought that by occasion therof he meâ—te with Paule which conuerted him to the fayth of the Gospell who before was without beliefe Therefore whether they may be done meritoriously or no I will not define God wotteth But this I say that God did neuer institute any such thing in the new testament which is the verity and rule of all Christen people to folow and beleue Yea that onely is of perfect surety and none other but as it is agreable and hath ground of the same And like as we haue no certayne doctrine institute of Christ ne his disciples Pié Pietas defined teaching vs thus for to do no more is there any merite appoynted of him therefore as I shewed afore where I tolde my minde of our merites Moreouer where ye put Piè which I call deuoutly very true deuotion that is called in Latine Pietas is that 1. Tim 4. which hath annexed therewith diuine promises for thys present life to come as witnesseth Paule 1. Tim. 4. which is nothing els but the obseruation of Christes law Psal. 11. that in the Psalme for the purenesse thereof is called argentum igne examinatum Ierem 23. purgatum septuplum Siluer fined often and many times thorow fire It hath no chaffe in it as hath mennes traditions but is pure and cleane wheate as sheweth Ieremy writing in this wise Quid paleis ad triticum Propter hoc ego ad Prophetas dicit dominus qui furantur verba mea vnusquisque a proximo suo seducunt populum meum in mendacijs suis in erroribus suis. What is the chaffe to the wheate Therefore beholde I will come agaynst the Prophets sayth the Lord that steale my word euery one from his neighbour and deceiue my people in theyr lies and in theyr errours True deuotion or pure religion what it is And this deuotion is that which S. Iames calleth the pure Religion of Christ saying Pure and immaculate religion afore God the father is to visite fatherlesse children and widdowes in theyr vexation Iac. 1. Whereby he meaneth all needy people that are succourlesse and helpelesse without counsell and other aimes Pure religion according to our hability whensoeuer we see them in need or distresse The other part of this Religion shewed by S. Iames is That a man should keepe himselfe cleane from the world and that doe they which be not affectionate so vnto any thing therin but that they haue the thinges of the world or occupy the same by true dealing so that they can finde in theyr hart to depart from them when God shal please or charity so requireth Thus doing we shall follow the exhortation of blessed Paule 1. Corthe 7. which writing to the Corinth sayth thus Brethren the time is short this remayneth that they whiche haue wiues should be as they had them not those that weepe should be as they wept not and those that buy as if they were without possession and they that occupy this world as though they occupyed it not for the fashioÌ„ of this world passeth away And this meaneth none other thing but that we should not loue ne dread any worldly thing passing measure or inordinatly but God aboue all thinges and all other thinges in him or for him he that thus doth Math. 19. fulfilleth the commaundement of Christ spoken to the rich man in the Gospell where he sayth Goe and sell all that euer thou hast What it is to sell away all for the Gospell and come folow
to rule all vnder the King or rather with the King so that the freshest wittes and of best towardnes most commonly sought vnto him Among whome was also Thomas Cromwell to his seruice aduaunced where he continued a certayne space of yeares Cromwell solliciter to the Cardinall Cromwell More and Gardiner companions in the Cardinalls house growing vp in office and authoritie till at length he was preferred to be sollicitour to the Cardinall There was also about the same tyme or not much different in the houshold of the sayd Cardinall Tho. More afterward knight and Chauncelour of England SteueÌ„ Gardiner Byshop after of Wint. and of the Kings CouÌ„saile All these three were brought vp in one houshold and all of one standing almost together Whose ages as they were not greatly discrepant nor their wittes much vnequall so neither was their fortune and aduauncementes greatly diuers A comparison betwene Cromwell More and Gardiner albeit their dispositions and studies were most contrary And though peraduenture in More and in Gardiner there was more arte of letters and skill of learning yet notw tstanding there was in this maÌ„ a more heauenly light of minde more prompt perfect iudgement eloquence equall and as may be supposed in thys man more pregnant and finally in him was wrought a more heroicall and princely dispositioÌ„ borne to greater affayres in the common wealth and to the singular helpe of many It happened that in this meane season â— Cromwell was placed in this office to be sollicitour to the Cardinall the said Cardinal had then in hand the building of certeine Colledges Small Monasteryes suppressed by the Cardinall namely his Colledge in Oxforde called then Frideswide now Christes Churche By reason whereof certayne small monasteries and priories in diuers places of the realme were by the saide Cardinall suppressed and the lands seased to the Cardinals haÌ„ds The doing wherof was committed to the charge of Thomas Cromwell In the expedition whereof he shewed himselfe very forward Cromwell first set a worke by the Cardinall to supâ—resse religious houses and industrious in such sort as in y e handling thereof he procured to himselfe much grudge with diuers of the superstitious sorte and with some also of noble calling about the King And thus was Cromwell first set a worke by the Cardinall to suppresse religious houses Which was about the yeare of our Lord 1525. As this passed on it was not long but the Cardinall whiche had gotten vp so high began to come downe as fast first from the Chauncellorship in whiche roome was placed Sir Tho. More as is aforesayd then he fell into a Premunire So that his houshold being dissolued Tho. Cromwell amongst other laboured also to be reteyned into the Kings seruice Syr Christopher Hales helper of Cromwell to the king Cromwell commended to the king by Sir Christopher Hales M. of the Rolles Cromwell complayned of to the king There was at the same tyme one Syr Christopher Hales Knight Maister of the Rolles who notwithstanding was then a mightie Papist yet bare he suche fauour and good liking to Cromwell that he commended him to the King as a man most fitte for his purpose hauing then to do against the Pope But heere before is to be vnderstand that Cromwel had greatly bene complained of and diffamed by certeine of authority about the King for hys rude maner and homely dealing in defacing the Monkes houses in handling of their aultars c. Wherfore y e king hearing of the name of Cromwell began to detest y t mention of him neither lacked there some standers by who w t reuiling words ceased not to encrease and inflame y e kings hatred against him What their names were it shall not neede heere to recite Among other there present at the same hearing was the Lorde Russell Earle of Bedforde whose life Cromwell before had preserued at Bononye through politicke conueyance at what time the said Earle comming secretly in the kings affaires The Lord 〈◊〉 Earle of Bedforde through the â—olicy of Cromwell escaped at Bononie The Lorde Russel commendeth Cromwell to the king was there espyed and therefore being in great daunger to be taken through the meanes and pollicie of Cromwell escaped This Lord Russell therefore not forgetting the olde benefites past with like grauitie willing againe to requite that he had receaued in a vehement boldnes stoode forth to take vpon him the defence of Thomas Cromwel vttering before the king many commendable words in the behalfe of him and declaring withall how by his singulare deuice and policie he had done for him at Bononie beyng there in the Kings affaires in extreame perill And for as much as now his Maiestie had to do with the Pope his great enemy there was he thought in all England none so apt for the kynges purpose which could say or do more in that matter then could Thomas Cromwell and partly gaue the kyng to vnderstand wherein The kyng hearyng this specially markyng the latter end of his talke was conteÌ„ted and willyng to talke with him to heare and know what he could say This was not so priuily done but Cromwell had knowledge incontinent that the kyng would talke with him whereupon therfore prouidyng before hand for matter had in a readynesse the copie of the Byshops othe which they vse coÌ„monly to make to the Pope at their consecration and so beyng called for was brought to the king in his garden at Westminster which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1530. Cromwell after most loyall obeysauÌ„ce doyng his duetie to the kyng accordyng as he was demaunded Cromwell brought to talke with the king made his declaration in all pointes this especially making manifest vnto his highnes how his Princely authoritie was abused within his own Realme by the Pope his Clergy who beyng sworne vnto him were afterward dispensed from the same sworne a new vnto the Pope so that he was but as halfe kyng and they but halfe his subiectes in his owne land which sayd he was derogatorie to his crowne Cromwels wordes to the king concerning the premunire of the Clergy and vtterly preiudiciall to the common lawes of his Realme Declaryng therupoÌ„ how his Maiestie might accumulate to himselfe great riches so much as all y e Clergy in his Realme was worth if it so pleased him to take the occasion now offered The kyng geuyng good eare to this and likyng right well his aduice required if he could auouch that which he spake All this he could he sayd auouch to be certaine so well as that he had the copie of their owne othe to the Pope there present to shewe and that no lesse also he could manifestly proue if his highnesse would geue him leaue therewith shewed the Byshops othe vnto the kyng The kyng folowyng the veyne of his counsayle tooke his ryng of his finger first admittyng him into his seruice Cromwell sent by
her and them but onely her husband who laboured for theyr liuings Unto whom the Maior aunswered what come ye to me You are taken vp with the Kinges Counsell I supposed that you had come to desire me that your husbande shoulde not stand vpon the Pillary in Cheapeside on Monday nexte with the one halfe of the pyg on his one shoulder and the other halfe on the other Also the Maior sayd vnto her that he could not deliuer him without the consent of the rest of his brethren the Aldermen Wherefore he bade her the next day folowing which was Sonday to reâ—ort vnto Paules to Saint Dunstones Chappell and when he had spoken with his brethren he woulde then tell her more Other answere could she get none at that time Wherfore she weÌ„t vnto M. Wilkenson then being Sheriffe of London desiring him to be good vnto her and that she might haue her poore husband out of prison Unto whom M. Wilkenson answered O woman Christ hath layd a piece of his crosse vpon thy necke The gentle 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 of London to the poore woman to proue whether thou wilt helpe hym to beare it or no saying moreouer to her that if the Lord maior had sent him to his Counter as he sent him to his brothers he should not haue taryed there an houre and so coÌ„maunded her to come the next day vnto him to dinner and he would do y e best for her he could So the next day came this woman resorted again to M. WilkensoÌ„s according as he bad her who also had biddeÌ„ diuers gestes vnto whoÌ„ he spake in her behalfe But as they were set at dinner and she also sitting at the table wheÌ„ she saw the hote fish come in she felt downe in a swound so that for the space of two houres the could keepe no life in her Wherefore they sent her home to her house in Pater noster row and then they sent for the Midwife supposing that she would haue bene deliuered incontinent of her childe that she went with but after that she came somewhat agayn to herselfe where she lay sicke and kept her bed the space of xv weekes after being not able to helpe her selfe but as she was helped of others during the time of xv weekes Now to shew further what became of this Pig wherof we haue spoken so much it was carryed into Finsburye field by the Bishop of Londons Sumner That God ordeyneth to be eaten superstition buryeth at his maisters commaundement and there buried The Monday folowing being the fourth day after that this prisoner aforesayd was apprehended the Maior of London with the residue of his brethren being at Guild hall sent for the prisoner aforenamed and demaunded sureties of him for his forth coÌ„ming what so euer hereafter should or might be layd vnto his charge Thomas Frebarne deliuered out of prisoÌ„ Tho. Frebarne discharged out of his house by M. Garter his Landlorde but for lacke of such suretyes as they required vpon his owne band which was a Recognisaunce of twenty pound he was deliuered out of theyr handes But shortly after that he was deliuered out of this his trouble mayster Garter of whome we haue spoken before beyng his landlord warned him out of his house so that in foure yeares after he could not get an other but was constrayned to be within other good folkes to his great hindrance and vndoing Hard it were and almost out of number to rehearse the names and stories of all them which felt the gentle helpe of this good man in some case or other Where might be remembred the notable deliueraunce of one Gray a Smyth of Bishops Starford Gray a Smith accused of 〈◊〉 â—eliueâ—ed by the Lord Cromwell who being accused for denying y e sacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be our Sauior was sent vp for the same to LondoÌ„ and there should haue bene condemned to be burnt but that by the meanes of the L. Cromwell he was sent home agayne and deliuered One other example though it be somewhat long with the circuÌ„stances and all I will declare how be helped the Secretary that theÌ„ was to Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury whiche Secretary is yet aliue and can beare present record of the same ¶ How the Lord Cromwell helped Cranmers Secretary MEntion was made before how king Henry in y e yeare of his reigne 21. caused the 6. Articles to passe much agaynst the mind and contrary to the conseÌ„t of the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas CraÌ„mer The Archb. Cranmer disputed 3. dayes in the Parliament against the 6. Aâ—ticles who had disputed three daies against the same in the Parliament house with great reasons and authorities Which Articles after they were graunted and past by the ParliameÌ„t the king for the singuler fauor which he euer bare to Cranmer and reuerence to his learning being desirous to know what he had sayd and obiected in the ParliameÌ„t agaynst these Articles or what could be alleged by learning agaynst the same required a note of the Archbishop of his doings what he had sayd and opposed in the Parliament touchâ—â—g that matter And this word was sent to him from the king by Cromwell and other Lordes of the Parliament whom the king then sent to dine with him at Lambeth somewhat to comfort agayne his greued mind and troubled spirits as hath bene aboue recited pag 1136. Wherupon when his dinner was finished the next day after the Archbishop collecting both his argumeÌ„ts authorities of scriptures and Doctors together caused his Secretary to write a fayre booke therof for the king after this order First the Scriptures were alleadged then the Doctors thirdly folowed the Arguments deducted from those authorities This booke was written in his Secretaryes Chamber Where in a by Chamber lay the Archbishops Almosiner When this booke was fayre writteÌ„ The name of this Secretary was M. Rafe Morice being yet aliuâ— and whiles the Secretary was gone to deliuer the same vnto y e Archbishop his maister who was as it then chaunced rydde to Croydon returning backe to his chamber found hys doore shut and the key caryed away to London by the Almosiner At this season also chauÌ„ced the father of the sayd Secretary to come to the Citty by whose occasion it so â—ell out that he must nedes go to London The booke he could not lay into his chamber neither durst he commit it to any other person to keepe being straitly charged in any coÌ„ditioÌ„ of the Archbishop his maister to be circumspect thereof so that he determined to go to his father and to keep the book about him And so thâ—usting the booke vnder his girdle he went ouer vnto Westminster bridge with a sculler where he entred into a whirry that went to London wherein were 4. of the Garde who ment to land at Paules wharfe and to passe by the kinges highnesse who then was in hys Barge with a great number of Barges and boates about him then baiting of
iudgement the King had of Cromwell in himselfe howsoeuer the parliament by sinister information was otherwise incensed to iudge vpon him Such malicious makebates about Princes and parliaments neuer lacked in common weales By such kyng Ethelstane was incensed to kill his brother Edwine pag. 159. So was king Edward 2. deposed So likewise when king Richard 2. was once brought into the Tower what crimes and accusations were layd against him in the Parlament So was Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester the kings vncle by Henry Beauford bishop of Winchester and other in the Parliament holden at Bery arrested as a traitour and falsly made away pag. 160. What great treason was in the words of him who dwelling in Chepe side at the signe of the Crowne sayd merily to hys sonne that if he liued he would make him heyre of the crowne yet was he therefore atteinted and iudged for a Traytor pag. 701. In the tyme of king Henry the 8. how was that Parliament incensed wherein both Queene Anne was falsly condemned and Queene Elizabeth her daughter as falsly disherited To omit here the Attainder of the Duke of Buckingham wrought by the Cardinall of Yorke Of the lord Cobham likewise and sir Roger Acton pag. 150 If the cause of the lord Henry late Earle of Surrey were well tried out peraduenture no such hainous purpose of any treasoÌ„ shuld be found therin as than was made Who incensed y e late Duke of Somerset to behead his own brother but such makebates as these And afterward wheÌ„ the sayd Duke himselfe was attainted for a traytor and condeÌ„ned for a felon a briber and extorcioner how was the parliament then incensed Adam Damlip receyued of Cardinall Poole at Rome but a sely crowne in way of almes and therfore by meanes of Steuen Gardiner was atteinted for a traytor George Egles did but read some tyme in woods and by the said Gardiner was also condemned and suffered as a traytor Not that I here speake or meane agaynst the hygh courtes of Parliamentes of thys our Realme Authority of Parliamentes necessarilye assembled for the common wealth to whom I always attribute their due reuerence and authoritie But as it hapneth sometimes in generall Councels which though they be neuer so generall yet notwithstanding sometimes they may and do erre in waightie matters of religion so lykewise they that say that Princes and Parliaments may be misinformed sometimes by some sinister heds in matters ciuill and politike do not therein derogate or empaire the high estate of parliaments but rather geue wholsome admonition to princes and parliament men to be more circumspect and vigilant what counsell they shall admit and what witnesses they do credit For priuate affection which commonly beareth a great stroke in all societies doings of men creepeth sometymes into such generall Councels and into Princes Courtes also either to much amplifying things that be but small makyng mountaynes of mole-hils or els to much extenuating thyngs that be of themselues great and waightie according as it is truely said of the Poete Iuuenal Dat veniam cornis vexat censura columbas or as our English Prouerbe sheweth As a man is friended so is his matter ended And where the hedge is lowe A French prouerb a man may lightly make large leapes or rather to speake after the Frenche phrase Qui son chien veult tuer la rage luy met sus That is He that is disposed to haue hys dogge killed first maketh men beleeue that he is madde And thus much hauing declared touching the matter of his accusation the rest I referre to the high Parliament of that mightie king who shall one day bring all things to perfect light In the meane season howsoeuer the cause of the Lorde Cromwell standeth true or false this is certain that Steuen Gardiner lacked not an head nor yet priuie assisters which cunningly could fetch this matter about and watch their tyme when as the kyng being disposed to marrie an other wyfe Lady Anne of Cleue diuorâ—ed from the king which was the Lady Katherine Hawarde immediately after the beheading of the Lord Cromwell did repudiate Lady Anne of Cleue which otherwise is to be thought during the lyfe of Cromwell could not so well be brought to passe But these things beyng now done and past let vs passe them ouer and returne agayne from whence we digressed that is to the lord Cromwell beyng now atteinted committed to the Tower Who so long as he went with full sayle of fortune how moderately and how temperatly he did euer beare himselfe in his estate before hath ben declared The Christen pacience of the L. Cromwell in his aduersity So now the said lord Cromwell always one man by the contrary wynd of aduersitie being ouerblowen receiued the same with no lesse constancie and patieÌ„ce of a christian hart Neither yet was he so vnprouided of counsaile and forecast but that he did foresee this tempest long before it fell Cromwell foreseeing preparing of his trouble before it fell and also prepared for the same for two yeares before smelling the coÌ„spiracie of his aduersaries fearing what might happen he called vnto him his seruants and there shewing vnto them in what a slippery state hee stood and also perceiuing some stormy weather already to gather required them to looke diligently to their order and doings least through their default any occasion might rise agaynst him Cromwel good to his seruantes And furthermore before the tyme of his apprehension such order he tooke for his seruants that many of them especially the yonger brethren which had little els to take vnto had honestly left for theÌ„ in their frends hands to relieue them whatsoeuer should him befall Briefly such a louyng and kynd maister he was to his seruauntes that he prouided aforehand almost for them all In so much that he gaue to twelue children which were his Musitians twenty pound a peece and so coÌ„mitted them to their friends Of whom some yet remayne aliue who both enioyed the same and also geue recorde of this to be true Furthermore beyng in the tower a prisoner how quietly he bare it how valiauntly he behaued hymselfe how grauely and discretely he aunswered and entertayned the commissioners sent vnto him it is worthy noting Whatsoeuer articles and interrogatories they propounded they could put nothing vnto him either concerning matters ecclesiasticall or temporall wherein he was not more ripened and more furnished in euery condition then they them selues Amongst the rest of those Commissioners which came vnto him one there was whom the Lord Cromwell desired to cary for him a letter to the kyng which when he refused sayeng that he would cary no letter to the king from a traytor then the Lord Cromwell desired him at least to do from him a message to the king To that the other was contented and granted so that it were not agaynst his alleageance Then the Lord Cromwell taking witnesse
which had the doing therof to chaunge the name of William Tyndall because that name then was odious and to farther it by a straÌ„ge name of Thomas Mathew Iohn Rogers the same time beyng corrector to the print who had then translated the residue of the Apocripha and added also certaine notes thereto in the margent The Byble presented to the king by the Lord Cromwell The Byble put forth with the kinges priuiledge and therof came it to be called Thomas Mathewes Bible Which Bible of Thomas Mathew after it was imprinted and presented to the Lord Cromwell the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury who liked very well of it the sayd Cromwell presented it to y e kyng and obteined that the same might freely passe to be read of hys subiectes with hys graces licence So that there was Printed vpon the same booke one lyue in red letters with these wordes Set forth with the Kings most gracious licence The setting forth of this booke did not a little offend the Clergy namely the Bishop aforesayd both for the Prologues specially because in the same booke was one special table collected of the common places in the Bible and the scriptures for the approbation of the same chiefly about the supper of the lord and mariage of priests and the masse which there was said not to be found in Scripture Furthermore after the restraint of this foresayde Bible of Mathew An other Byble of the great volume printed at Paris another Bible began to be printed at Paris an 1540. Which was called the Bible of the large Uolume The Printers whereof were the foresayde Richard Grafton and Whitchurche which bare the charges A great helper thereto was the lord Cromwell The chiefest ouerseer was Myles Couerdale who taking the translation of Tyndall conferred the same with the Hebrue and amended many things In this Bible although the former notes of Thomas Mathew was omitted The Byshops offended at the Byble translated into Englishe yet sondry markes handes were annexed in the sides which ment that in those places shuld be made certeine notes wherwith also the clergy was offended though the notes were not made After this the bishops bringing their purpose to passe brought the Lord Cromwell out of fauour and shortly to his death and not long after great complaint was made to the king of the translation of the Bible and of y e preface of the same The sale of the Byble stayd by the king throug the Byshops meanes· and then was the sale of the Bible commaunded to be stayed the B. promising to amend correct it but neuer performing the same Then Grafton was called first charged with the printing of Mathewes Bible but he being feareful of trouble made excuses for himselfe in all things Then was he examined of the great Bible and what notes he was purposed to make To the which he aunswered that he knewe none For his purpose was to haue retayned learned men to haue made the notes Rich. Grafton imprisoned for printing the Bible but when he perceyued the kynges maiestie and his Clergye not willing to haue any he proceded no further But for al these excuses Grafton was sent to the Fleet and there remayned vi wekes and before he came out was bound in CCC.li that he should neither sell nor imprint or cause to be imprinted any moe Bibles vntill the king the clergy should agree vpon a translation And thus was the Bible from that tyme stayed during the raigne of Kyng Henry the viij But yet one thing more is to be noted that after the imprinters had lost their Bibles they continued suiters to Boner as is aforesaid to be a meane for to obteyne of the French king their bookes againe but so long they continued suters and Boner euer fed them with faire wordes promising them much but did nothing for them till at the last Boner was discharged of his ambassade and returned home where he was right ioyfully welcomed home by the lord Cromwell who loued him dearely and had a maruelous good opinion of him Edm. Boner a great frend to L. Cromwell al the tyme of his prosperitye And so long as Cromwell remained in autoritie so long was Boner at his beck and friend to his friends and enimy to his enimies as namely at that tyme to Gardmer B. of Winchester who neuer fauoured Cromwell therefore Boner could not fauour him but that he and Winchester were the greatest enemies that might be Steph. Gardiner and Boner of enemyes made frendes But so soone as Cromwell fel immediatly Boner and Winchester pretended to be the greatest men that liued and no good word could Boner speake of Cromwell but the lewdest vilest and bitterest that he could speake calling him the rankest heretike that euer liued and then such as the sayd Boner knew to be in good fauour with Cromwell Doct. Boner altereth his frendship religion he could neuer abide their sight Insomuch as the next day after that Cromwell was appreheÌ„ded the abouenamed Grafton who before had bene very famâ—liarâ— with Boner met with the sayd Boner sodenly and sayd vnto hym that he was sory to heare of the newes that then was abroad What are they sayd he Of the apprehension of the L. Cromwell sayd Grafton Are ye sory for that sayd he It had bene good that he had bene dispatched long ago With that Grafton looked vpon hym and knew not what to say but came no more to Boner Howbeit afterward the sayd Grafton beyng charged for the imprinting of a ballet made in the fauour of Cromwel was called before the Councel Doctor Boner agaynst the L. Cromwell where Boner was present and there Boner charged hym with the wordes that hee spake to hym of Cromwell and told out a great long tale But the lord Awdeley who then was Lord Chauncellor right discretly and honourably cut of the matter and entered into other talke The history of Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome diuines LIke as in forreine battails the chiefe poynt of victorie consisteth in the safetie of the Generall or captayne Rob. Barnes T. Garret W. Hierome Martyrs euen so when the valiaunt standerd bearer and stay of the church of England Tho. Cromwell I meane was made away pitie it is to behold what miserable slaghter of good men and good women ensued thereupon wherof we haue now Christ willing to entreat For Winchester hauyng now gotten his full purpose free swinge to exercise his cruelty wonder it was to see that Aper Calydonius or as the scripture speaketh that Ferus singularis Psal. 40. what troubles he raised in the Lordes vineyard And least by delayes he might loose the occasion presently offered he straight wais made his first assaultes vpon Robert Barnes Thomas Garret and William Hierome whom in y e very same moneth within ij dayes after Cromwels death he caused to be put to execution Whose
of y e canon law as well Prouinciall as Synodall so according to their discretions to set establish an order of ecclesiasticall lawes suche as should be thought by the king and them cōuenient to be receiued and vsed within this realm Which statute as it is most needfull for the gouernement of the Church of England so would God it had bene brought to perfection In this yere touching matters of histories we read no great thing worthy of memory Anno. 1545. but onely of two persons Ioh Athee I. Haywood Of which two we find first I. Athee to be indicted by the kings writ Iohn A the recanted for certayne words agaynst y e sacramēt which words in the indictmēt are specified to be these that he would not beleue in y e thing whiche y e knaue priest made neither in that which Longs wife selleth but onely in God y t is in heauen And when it was told him that God through his word could make it flesh bloud he answered so he might do if he would turne it into a chickins leg meaning the sacrament of the aulter The same yere also folowed y e recantation of Io. Heywood The recantation of Iohn Heywood who although he was tached for treasō for denying the kings supremacy yet vsing y e clemency of y e king vpon his better reformatiō amēdment made an open solēne recantation in y e face of all the people abandoning renoūcing the Popes vsurped supremacy cōfessing of the king to be chiefe supreme head gouernor of this church of England al forein authority iurisdictiō being excluded The tenor effect of whose recantation here foloweth * The recantation of Iohn Haywood I Am come hyther at this time good people willing and of mine own disirous sute Anno. 1544. to shew and declare vnto you briefely First of all the great and inestimable clemency and mercifulnesse of our moste soueraigne and redoubted Prince the kinges Maiesty the which his highnesse hath most graciously vsed towardes me a wretch moste iustlye and worthely condempned to dye for my manifolde and outragious offences haynously and trayterously committed agaynst his maiestye and his lawes For wheras your maiestyes supremacy hath so often bene opened vnto me both by writing and speaking if I had grace either to open mine eies to see it or mine eares to heare it to be surely and certaynely grounded and established vpon the very true worde of God Yet for lacke of grace I haue moste wilfully and obstinately suffered my selfe to fall to suche blindnes y t I haue not onely thought y t the bysh of Rome hath bene and ought to be taken the chiefe and supreame head of the vniuersall Church of Christ heare in earth but also like no true subiect conceiled and fauored such as I haue knowne or thought to be of the opinion For the which moste detestable treasons and vntruthes I heare most humbly and with all my hart first of all aske the kinges maiesty forgeuenesse and secondarily of the world beseeching all these that either now doe or hereafter shall heare of these my great transgressions to take this mine example for an instruction for them to call for grace that they therby be stayd from falling at any time in such miserable blindnesse and folly Moreouer here afore God and you good Christian people I do vtterly withall my hart recāt reuoke all mine aforesayd erronious and trayterous opinions And as my conscience now doth force I protest that euē wyth my hart I firmely thinke and vndoubtedly beleue that the Byshop of Rome neyther now hath nor at any time hath had or can haue by any law of God or man any more authoritye without the precincte of his owne countrye about him then any other Bishop hath within his owne dioces Wherby I assuredly take the abolishing of the pretensed and vsurped power or authority of the Byshop of Rome out of this Realme to be done iustly and truely by the law of God And also I take our soueraigne Lord the kinges highnesse to be supreme head immediatly next vnder Christ of the Church of England and Ireland and all other his graces dominions both of the spiritualty temporalty And I confesse not onely that his maiesty so is by the law of God but also his progenitours kinges of thys Realme so hath bene and his highnesse heyres and sucessors kinges of this Realme so shall be Thus haue I shewed you my minde as well as I can but neither so well as I would nor so full as I should namely cōcerning the multitude of mercy which my most gracious prince hath shewed toward me not onely for sauing my body after worthy cōdēnatiō to death as is aforesayd but also for sauing my soule frō perishing if my body had perished before the receiuing of such wholesome councell as I had at his highnes most charitable assignement And of this confession declared vnto you I say as farre forth as I can I hartely pray you all to beare me record and most entyrely to pray almighty God for the long and most prosperous estate of our soueraigne Lord the kinges Maiesty in all his affayres and procedings By me Iohn Heywood Memorandū quod supra scripta assertio siue recātatio fuit facta publice emissa per prenominatum Iohannem Heiwood die dominica Sexto viz. die Iulij An. Millessimo Quingentessimo Quadragesimo quarto apud crucem paulinam tempore Concionis ibidem In this yeare of our Lord. 1545. as there was no other thing done in England worthy to be noted so now the order of story here requireth by the course of yeares next to infer the discourse of the troubles and persecutions which happened in Scotland agaynst M. George Wysard and diuers other good men of the same country about the same yeare of our Lord. 1545. and somewhat before But because now we are come to the latter ende almost of K. Henryes raygne we will make an ende the Lord willing with a few other English storyes perteyning to that time that finished so to set vpon those matters of Scotland ioyning them whole together The tractation whereof thou shalt see good reader in the latter end and closing vppe of this kinges raigne * Kerby and Roger Clarke of Suffolke Martyrs COmming now to the yeare of our Lord. Ann. 1546. 1546. first passing ouer the Priest whose name was Saxye which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Stephen Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester and that as it is supposed not without the consent of the sayd Bishop and the secret conspiracy of that bloudy generation to passe ouer also one Henry with his seruaunt burned at Colchester I will now proceede to the story of Kerby and Roger Clarke of Mendessham who were apprehended at Ipswiche ann 1546. the saterday before Gang monday and brought before the Lord Wentworth with other Commissioners appointed there to sit vpon theyr examinations
iudgemeÌ„ts and causes The night before they were areyned a bil was set vp vpon the townehouse doore by whom A 〈…〉 the L. Wentworth 〈…〉 Kerby and â—oger it was vnknowne and brought the next day vnto the Lord Wentworth who aunswered that it was good counsell Whiche bill in the latter end shall appeare In the meane time Kerby Roger beyng in the Gailers house named I. Bird an honest and a good man who had checkes diuers times at the barre that he was more meet to be kept then to be a keeper came in Mayster Robert Wingfielde sonne and heyre of Humfrey Wingfielde knight with M. Bruesse of Wennenham who then hauing conference with Kerby being then in a seuerall chaÌ„ber separate froÌ„ the other mayster Wingfeld sayd to Kerby The wordes of W. Wingfield to 〈◊〉 and Roger in pâ—â—soÌ„ Remember the fire is hot take heed of thine enterprise that y u take no more vpoÌ„ thee theÌ„ thou shalt be able to performe The terror is great the payne will be extreme and life is sweet Better it were be time to stick to mercy while there is hope of life then rashly to begin then to shrink with such like words of perswasion To whom he answered agayne Ah M. Wingfield be at my burning and you shall say The aunswere of Kerby to M. Wingfield there standeth a christen souldier in the fire For I know that fire and water sword and all other thinges are in the handes of God and he will suffer no more to be layd vpon vs then he will geue vs strength to beare Ah Kerby sayd mayster Wingfield if thou be at that poynt I will bâ—â—de thee farewell For I promise thee I am not so strong that I am able to burne And so both the Gentlemen saying that they woulde pray for them tooke handes with them and so departed Now first touching the behauiour of Kerby Roger when they came to the iudgement seate The behauiour of Kerby and Roger when they wer brought before the Iudges the Lorde Wentworth with all the rest of the Iustices there readye the Commissary also by vertue ex officio sitting next to the L. Wentworth but one betwene Kerby and Roger lifted vp theyr eyes and handes to heauen with great deuotion in all mens eyes making theyr prayers secretly to God for a space of time whilest they might say the Lordes praier fiue or sixe times That done theyr articles were declared vnto theÌ„ with all circumstances of the law Questions propounded to Kerby Roger. and then it was demaunded and enquired of them whether they beleued that after the wordes spoken by a priest as Christ spake them to his Apostles there were not the very body and bloud of Christ flesh bloud and bone as he was borne of the virgin Mary and no bread after Unto the which wordes they answered and sayd No they did not so beleue but that they did beleue the Sacrament which Christ Iesus did institute at his last supper Their aunsweres on Maundy thursday at night to his disciples was onely to put all men in remembraunce of the precious death and bloud shedding for the remission of sinnes and that there was neither flesh nor bloud to be eaten with the teeth but bread and wine The Sacrament more then bare bread and wine Foster a sore enemye to Gods people and yet more then bread and wine for that it is consecrated to an holy vse Then with much perswasions both with fayre meanes and threates besides if it would haue serued were these two poore men hardly layd to but most at the handes of Foster an inferior Iustice not being learned in such knowledge But these two continued both saythful and content chusing rather to dye then to liue and so continued vnto the end Then sentence was geuen vpon them both Kerby to be burned in the sayd towne the next Saterday Sentence geueÌ„ against Kerby and Roger. and Roger to be burned at Bury the Gang Monday after Kerby when his iudgement was geuen by the Lord Wentworth with most humble reuereÌ„ce holding vp his hands and bowing himselfe deuoutly sayd Praysed be almighty God and so stood still without any moe wordes Then did the Lord Wentworth talke secretly putting his head behinde an other iustice that sate betweene them The sayd Roger perceiuing that Rogers wordes to the Lord WeÌ„tworth sayd with a loud voyce Speake out my Lord and if you haue done any thing contrary to your conscience aske God mercy and we for our partes do forgeue you and speake not in secret for ye shall come before a Iudge and then make answere openly eueÌ„ he that shall iudge all men with other like wordes The Lord Wentworth somewhat blushing and chauÌ„ginge his countenaunce through remorse as it was thought sayd I did speake nothing of you nor I haue done nothing vnto you but as the Lawe is Then was Kerby and Roger sent forth Kerby to prison there Roger to saynt Edmundes Bury The one of the two brusting out with a loud voyce Roger as it is supposed thus spake with a vehemency Fight sayd he for your God For he hath not long to continue The next day which was Saterday about ten of the clocke Kerby was brought to the market place wheras a stake was ready wood broome and straw and did of hys clothes vnto his shyrt hauing a night cap vpon his dead and so was fastened to the stake with yrons there beyng in the galery the Lord Wentworth with the most part of all the Iustices of those quarters where they might see his execution how euery thing should be done and also might heare what Kerby did say and a great number of people about two thousand by estimation D. Rugham Monke of Bury preached at the burning of Keâ—by There was also standing in the galery by the Lord Wentworth D. Rugham whiche was before a Monke of Burye and sexten of the house hauing on a Surplis and a stoole about his necke Then silence was proclaymed and the sayd Doctour beganne to disable himselfe as not meet to declare the holye Scriptures being vnprouided because the time was so short but that he hoped in Gods assistance it should come well to passe All this while Kerby was trimming with yrons and fagottes broome and straw The chearfull countenance courage of Kerby as one that should be maryed with new garmentes nothing chaunging cheare nor couÌ„tenaunce but with most meeke spirite gloryfied GOD which was wonderfull to behold Then Mayster Doctor at last entred into y e sixt Chapter of S. Ioh. Who in handling that matter so oft as he alledged the Scriptures and applyed them rightly Kerby tolde the people that he sayd true and bade the people beleue him But when he did otherwise he tolde him agayne You say not true beleue him not good people Whereupon as the voyce of the people was they iudged Doctour Rugham
sitting in Smithfield Hetherto we haue entreated of this good woman Now it remayneth that we touch somewhat as concernyng her ende and Martyrdome After that she beyng borne of such stocke and kynred that she might haue liued in great wealth and prosperitie if she would rather haue followed the world then Christ now had bene so tormented that she could neyther lyue long in so great distresse An. Askew brought â—â—to the 〈◊〉 neyther yet by her aduersaries be suffered to die in secret the daye of her execution beyng appoynted she was brought into Smithfield in a chayre because she could not goe on her feete An. Askew 〈◊〉 vpon the racke by meanes of her great tormentes When she was brought vnto the stake she was tyed by the middle with a chayne that held vp her body When all things were thus prepared to the fire D. Shaxton who was then appoynted to preach â—â—axton â—reached at Anne 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 began his Sermon Anne Askew hearyng and answering agayne vnto him where he sayd wel confirmed the same where he sayd amisse there sayde she he misseth and speaketh without the booke The Sermon beyng finished the Martyrs standyng there tyed at three seuerall Stakes ready to theyr Martirdome beganne theyr prayers The multitude and concourse of the people was exceedyng the place where they stoode beyng rayled about to keepe out the prease Upon the Benche vnder Saint Bartlemewes Church sate Wrisley Chauncellour of England the old Duke of Norfolke the olde Earle of Bedford the Lord Mayor wyth dyuers other moe Before the fire should be set vnto them one of the Benche hearyng that they had gunnepouder about them and beyng afrayde least the fagots by strength of the gunnepouder would come â—lieng about their eares began to be afraid but the Erle of Bedford declaring vnto him how y e gunpouder was not laid vnder the fagots but onely about theyr bodies to rydde them out of their paine which hauyng vente there was no daunger to them of the fagottes so diminished that feare Anne Askew refuseth the kinges pardon Then Wrisley Lord Chauncellour sent to Anne Askew letters offring to her the kyngs pardon if she would recant Who refusing once to looke vpon them made this answer agayne that she came not thether to deny her lord and Maister Then were the letters likewise offered vnto the other who in lyke manner followyng the constancie of the woman denied not onely to receyue them Iusâ—titia iniusta but also to looke vpon them Whereupon the Lord Mayor commaundyng fire to be put vnto them cryed wyth a lowde voyce Fiat iustitia And thus the good Anne Askew with these blessed Martyrs beyng troubled so many maner of ways and hauing passed through so many torments hauyng now ended the long course of her agonies beyng coÌ„passed in with flames of fire as a blessed sacrifice vnto God she slept in the lord an 1546. leauyng behynd her a singular example of christian constancy for all men to follow John Lacels Iohn Adams and Nicholas Belenian The Martyrdome of Anne Askew Io. Lacels Io. Adams Nich. Belenian THere was at the same time also burnt together wyth her one Nicholas Belenian priest of Shropshire I. Adams a Taylor and Iohn Lacels Gentleman of the court and houshold of king Henry It happened well for them that they dyed together with Anne Askew For albeit that of themselues they wer strong and stout men yet through the example and exhortation of her they beyng the more boldened receyued occasion of greater comfort in that so paynefull and dolefull kynd of death who beholdyng her inuincible constancie and also stirred vp thorough her perswasions did set apart all kynd of feare Thus they confirming one another with mutual exhortations taried looking for the tormenter and fire which at the last flaming round about them consumeb their blessed bodies in happy Martyrdome in the yeare of our saluation 1546. about the month of Iune There is also a certayne letter extant which the sayd I. Lacels briefly wrote beyng in prison touchyng the sacrament of Christes body and bloud wherin he doth both coÌ„fute the errour of them which being not contented wyth the spirituall receyuing of the sacrament wil leaue no substance of bread therin and also confuteth the sinister interpretation of many therupon The tenor of which letter is as here vnder followeth The copy of the letter of Iohn Lacels written out of prison SAint Paule because of sectes and dissention among the Corinthians The letter of M. Iohn Lacels written out of prison wrote his epistle vnto them and in lyke case pertaining to my conscience I doe protest my whole hart in the blessed supper of the Lord wherein I trust in God to bryng nothyng for me but I shall be able wyth Gods holy worde to declare and manifest the same And herein I take occasion to recite the saying of saint Paule in the sayd Epistle the xi chapter That which I deliuered vnto you â— Cor. 11. I receyued of the Lorde For the Lorde Iesus the same night in which he was betrayed tooke breade gaue thankes and brake it and sayd take ye eate ye this is my body which is broken for you Here me seemeth S. Paule durst not take vpon hym hys Lord and maisters authoritie Wherefore as at Gods hand the breaking of the most innocent and immaculate body and bloud of Christ is the quietnes of all mens consciences the onely remedy of our sinnes and the redemption of mankynd which is called in the scripture the dailye offering so the Masse whiche is the inuention of man whose author is the Pope of Rome as it doth appeare in Polydore Uirgill and many others is the vnquietnesse of all Christendome The blasphemy wickednes of the Masse a blasphemy vnto Christes bloud and as Daniel calleth it the abhominable desolation as the Scripture shall hereafter more manifest it S. Paule was belyke to learne of the Romaines church A prophesie the manner of the consecration as they call it wyth the breathyng ouer the hoste and other ceremonies besides that he durst not take vpon him to say Hoc est corpus meum S. Paule did not take vpon him in the person of Christ to say Hoc est corpus meum as our Priestes doe But this I will admitte it was the Lord Iesus that made the supper which also did finish it and made an end of the onely acte of our saluation not onely here in this world but with his father in heauen as he declareth hym selfe that he will drinke no more of this bitter cuppe tyll he drinke it new in his fathers kingdom where all bitternes shall be taken away Now if any man be able to finish the acte of our Sauiour in breakyng of hys body and sheadyng of his bloude here and also to finish it with the father in heauen then let hym say it But I thinke that if men will looke vpon saint Paules wordes well
None but Christ can say Hoc est corpus meum And he sayde it once for all they shall be forced to say as Saint Paule sayth the Lord Iesus sayde it and once for all which onely was the fulfiller of it For these wordes Hoc est corpus meum were spokeÌ„ of his natural presence which no man is able to deny because the acte was finished on the crosse as the story doth plainly manifest it to them that haue eyes Now this bloudy sacrifice is made an ende of the supper is finished forasmuch as Christ hath once suffered for sinnes 1. Pet. 3. the iust for the vniust to bring vs to God and was killed as pertainyng to the fleshe and hath entered in by hys owne bloud once for all into the holy place and found eternall redemption Heb. 9. Here now followeth the administration of the supper of the Lorde which I will take at Christes handes after the resurrection although other men will not bee ashamed to bryng the wicked Councels of foolish inuentions for them And it came to passe as Christ sate at meate with them he tooke bread Luke 24. blessed and brake it and gaue it to them and their eyes were opened and knewe hym and he vanished out of their sight And the Apostles did know him in breakyng of breade The right vse of the supper in the Apostles tyme Here also it seemeth to me the Apostles to follow their Maister Christ and to take the right vse of the Sacrament and also to teache it to those that were conuerted to Christ as mention is made in the Actes of the Apostles where as is sayd They continued in the Apostles 〈◊〉 and fellowship in breakyng of bread and prayer and they conâ—â—nued daylie with one accord in the temple Acteâ— 2. and brake breâ—d 〈◊〉 euery house and did eate there with gladnesse and singlenesse oâ— heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And Saint Paule followyng the same doctrine doth plainely shew the duetie of the Minister and also of them that shal receiue it As oft as you shall eate this bread and drinke thâ—s cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come 1. Cor. 11. Here I doe gather that the Minister hath no further power and authoritie How farre â—he 〈◊〉 of the 〈…〉 â—he supper then to preach and pronounce the lordes death or els to say the Lord Iesus sayd it which did fulfill it on the crosse Furthermore I doe stedfastly beleeue that where the bread is broken according to the ordinaunce of Christ the blessed and immaculate Lambe is present to the eyes of our fayth and so we eate his flesh and drinke hys bloudâ— which is to dwell with God and God with vs. â—ow the â—â—eshe of Christ is 〈◊〉 in Lordâ—s supper And in this we are sure we dwell with God in that he geueth vs his holy spirite euen as the forefathers that were before Christes commyng did presently see the Lordes death and did eate his body and drinke his bloud In this do I differ from the Popes Church that the priestes haue authoritie to make Christes naturall presence in the bread â—opishe 〈…〉 doe 〈…〉 euer â—hrist did for so doth he more then our Lorde and Sauiour did As the example is manifest in Iudas which at Christes handes receyued the same wyne and bread as the other Apostles did But the Pope and his adherents are euen they whom Daniel speaketh of saying He shall set men to vnhallow the sanctuary and to put downe the dailye offering and to set vp the abhominable desolation Yea he of Rome shall speake meruailous things against the God of heauen and God of all Gods wherin he shall prosper so long till the wrath be fulfilled for the conclusion is deuised already He shall not regard the God of heauen nor the God of his fathers yea in his place shall he worship the mighty Idoll and the God whome his fathers knew not which is the God Maozim For lacke of tyme I leaue the commemoration of the blessed supper of the Lord and the abhominable idoll the masse which is it that Daniel meaneth by the God Maozim Read the second and last chap. of Daniel the ij to the Thes. the 2. Epistle where as they recite the abhomination of desolation which Mathew sayth standeth in the holy place which is the consciences of men Marke sayeth where it ought not to stand which is a plaine denial of all the inuentions of men Further Luke sayth the tyme is at hand Paule sayth the mysterie of iniquitie worketh alredie yea and shall continue till the appearaunce of Christ which in my iudgement is at hand Now for the supper of the Lord I do protest to take it as reuerently as Christ left it and as his apostles did vse it according to the testimonies of the Prophets the Apostles and our blessed sauiour Christ which accordingly S. Paule to the Ephesians doth recite Now with quietnes I commit the whole world to their pastor and heardman Iesus Christ the onely Sauior and true Messias and I commend my soueraigne Lorde and Maister the Kings maiestie King Henry the 8. to God the father and to our Lord Iesus Christ the Queene and my Lord the Prince with this whole realme euer to the innocent and immaculate lambe that his bloud may wash and purifie their hartes and soules from all iniquitie and sinne to Gods glory and to the saluation of their soules I doe protest that the inward part of my hart doth gront for this and I doubt not but to enter into the holy tabernacle which is aboue yea and there to be with God for euer Farewell in Christ Iesu. Iohn Lacels seruaunt late to the king and now I trust to serue the euerlasting king with the testimony of my bloud in Smithfield ¶ Rogers Martyr burned in Northfolke LIke as Winchester and other Bishops did set on kyng Henry against Anne Askew and her fellow martyrs so D. Repse B. of Norwich did incite no lesse the old duke of Norfolke against one Rogers in the country of Northfolke who much about the same yere and time was there condemned and suffered Martyrdome for the vj. articles After which tyme it was not long but within halfe a yere both the kyng himselfe and the dukes house decayed albeit the Dukes house by Gods grace recouered againe afterward and he hymselfe conuerted to a more moderation in this kind of dealyng * The storie of Queene Katherine Parre late Queene and wife to King Henry 8 Wherein appeareth in what daunger she was for the Gospell by the meanes of Steuen Gardiner and other of his conspiracy and how graciously she was preserued by her kind and louing husband the king AFter these stormye stories aboue recited the course and order as well of the time as the matter of storie doeth require nowe somewhat to intreate likewise touching the troubles and afflictions of the vertuous
circumstance knowing notw tstanding in the ende what he would doe And thus the day the time and the place of these apprehensions aforesaide was appoynted which deuise yet after was chaunged The king at that time lay at White Hal and vsed very seldome being not well at ease to stirre oute of hys chamber or priuie gallery and few of his Counsell but by especial commandement resorted vnto him these onely except who by reason of this practise vsed oftner then of ordinary to repaire vnto hym This purpose so finely was handled that it grewe now within fewe dayes of the tyme appoynted for the execution of the matter the poore Quene knew not nor suspected any thing at all and therefore vsed after her accustomed manner when shee came to visite the king still to deale with hym touching Religion as before shee did The king al this while gaue her leaue to vtter her mind at the ful without contradiction not vpon any euil minde or misliking ye must coÌ„ceiue to haue her speedy dispatchâ— but rather closely dissembling with them to try out the vttermoste of Winchesters fetches Thus after her accustomed conference wyth the kyng when shee hadde taken her leaue of him the time and daye of Winchesters â—â—all day approching fast vpon it chaunced that the king of himselfe vppon a certaine night after her being wyth him and her leaue taken of hym in misliking her Religion brake the whole practise vnto one of hys Phisitions eyther Doctor Windy or els Owen but rather Windy as is supposed pretending vnto him as though he intended not any longer to be troubled wyth such a Doctresse as shee was and also declaring what trouble was in working againste her by certaine of her enemies but yet charging him wythall vpon peril of his life not to vtter it to any creature liuing and therupon declared vnto him the parties aboue named with all circumstances and when and what the final resolution of the matter should be The Queene all this while compassed about wyth enemies and persecutours perceiued nothing of all thys nor what was working against her and what trappes were layde for her by Winchester and his fellowes so closely the matter was conueied The wiles of this Achitophell Wynchester dispatched But see what the Lorde God who from his eternall throne of wisdome seeth and dispatcheth all the inuentioÌ„s of Achitophel and comprehendeth y e wily beguily themselues did for his pore handmaiden in rescuing her from the pit of ruine whereunto she was ready to fall vnawares For as the Lorde would so came it to passe that the bill of Articles drawen againste the Queene and subscribed with the kings own hand although dissemblingly ye must vnderstand falling from the bosome of one of the foresayd Councellours The articles drawen agaynst the Quene how they came 〈◊〉 her handeâ— was founde and taken vp of some godly person and brought immediately vnto the Queene Who reading there the Articles comprised against her and perceiuing the kings owne hand vnto the same for the sodain feare thereof fell incontinent into a great melancholy and agonie bewailing and taking on in suche sorte as was lamentable to see as certaine of her Ladies and Gentlewomen beyng yet aliue whiche were then present about her The Queâ—â— in an agoâ—â— can testifie The king hearing what perplexitie she was in almost to the pearil and danger of her life sent his Phisitions vnto her Who traueling about her and seing what extremity shee was in did what they coulde for her recouerie D. Wendy the kinges Phisition sent to the Queene Then Wendy who knew the case better then the other and perceiuing by her words what y e mater was according to that the king before had told him for the comforting of her heauy minde began to breake with her in secrete maner touching the said articles deuised against her which he himself he sayde knewe right well to be true although he stode in danger of his life if euer he were knowen to vtter the same to any liuing creature Neuertheles partly for the safety of her life and partly for the discharge of his owne conscience hauing remorse to consent to y e sheding of innocent bloud he could not but geue her warning of that mischief that haÌ„ged ouer her head The exhortation of D. Wendy to the 〈◊〉 beseching her most instantly to vse al secrecie in that behalfe and exhorted her somewhat to frame and conforme her selfe vnto the kings minde saying he did not doubt but if she wold so do and shew her humble submission vnto him shee shoulde finde him gracious and fauourable vnto her It was not long after this but the king hearing of the daungerous state wherin she yet stil remained came vnto her hymselfe Unto whome after that shee had vttered her griefe The kinges comming to the Queenâ— to comfort her fearing lest his maiestie she sayd had taken displeasure with her and had vtterly forsaken her he like a louing husband wyth swete and comfortable wordes so refreshed appeased her careful mind that she vpon the same began somewhat to recouer and so the king after he hadde taryed there about the space of an houre departed After this the Queene remembring with her selfe the wordes that M. Wendy had said vnto her deuised how by some good oportunitie she myght repaire to the kings presence And so first commanding her ladies to conuey away theyr bookes which were against the lawe the next nyght following after supper shee waited vpon only by the lady Harbert her sister and the Lady Lane who caried the candle before her went vnto the kings bed chamber whome she found sitting and talking with certaine Gentlemen of his chamber Whom when the king did beholde very curteously he welcomed her and breaking of the talke whych before her comming he had wyth the Gentlemen aforsaid began of himself contrary to his maner before accustomed to enter into talke of religion seming as it were desirous to be resolued by the Queene of certaine doubtes which he propounded The Queene perceiuinge to what purpose thys talke did tend not being vnprouided in what sort to behaue her selfe towards the king with such aunsweres resolued hys questions as the time and oportunitie present did require mildly and with a reuerent countenaunce aunswering againe after thys maner Your Maiestie quoth she doth right well know neither I my selfe am ignoraunt The Quenes 〈…〉 the â—ing what great imperfection and weakenesse by our first creation is allotted vnto vs women to be ordained and appoynted as inferiour and subiect vnto man as our heade from which head all our direction ought to proceede and that as God made man to his owne shape and likenesse whereby he being indued with more speciall giftes of perfection might rather be stirred to the contemplation of heauenly things and to the earnest endeuour to obey his commaundements euen so also made hee woman of man of whome and by whome shee is
in a readines before the Commissioners should proceede in their viage the said Archb. sent for the sayde Register his man vnto Hampton Courte and willed him in any wise to make notes of certaine things in the sayde visitation whereof hee gaue vnto hym instruction The name of this Register was M. Morice secretarye sometymes to the Archb. Thomas Cranmer hauing then further talke with hym touching the good effect and successe of the sayde visitation Upon which occasion the Register sayde vnto hys maister the Archbyshop I doe remember that you not long agoe caused me to conceiue and write letters which king Henry the 8. shuld haue signed and directed vnto your grace and the Archbishoppe of Yorke for the reformation of certayne enormities in the churches as taking down of the roodes and forbidding of ringing on Alhalow night and such like vaine ceremonies Whiche letters your grace sent to the Courte to be signed by the kinges Maiestie but as yet I thinke that there was neuer any thing done therein Why quoth the Archbishop againe neuer hearde you how those letters were suppressed and stopped Wherunto the Archbyshops seruaunt aunswering againe as it was sayde hee my duetie to wryte those letters so was it not my part to be inquisitiue what became thereupon Marye quoth the Archbishop my Lord of Winchester then beyng beyond the seas about a coÌ„clusion of a league betwene the Emperour the Frenche king the king our maister and fearing y t some reformation should here passe in the realme touchinge Religion in hys absence againste hys appetite wrote to the kinges Maiestie bearing hym in hande Marke the mischeâ—â—â—â— fetches of this olde Foxe Wâ—â—chester that the league then towardes woulde not prosper nor go forwardes on his Maiesties behalfe if he made any other innouation or alteration in Religion or Ceremonies in the Church then was already done which hys aduertisement herein caused the king to staye the signing of those letters as Syr Anthonie Denie wrote to me by the Kinges commaundement Then said his seruaunt againe vnto hym Forasmuche as the kings good intent tooke no place then nowe youre grace may goe forward in those matters the oportunity of the time much better seruing thereunto then in king Henries daies Not so quoth the Archbyshop It was better to attempt such reformation in king Henry the viij his dayes then at thys time the King beinge in hys infancie For if the kings father had set foorth any thyng for the reformation of abuses who was he that durste gainesay it Marye we are now in doubt how men will take the change or alteration of abuses in the Church and therefore the Counsaile hath forborne specially to speake thereof and of other thyngs whych gladly they woulde haue reformed in thys visitation referring all those suche like matters vnto the discretions of the visitours But if King Henrye the viij had liued vnto this day w t the french king it had bene past my L. of Winchesters power to haue vâ—sured the kynges highnes as he did when he was about the same league I am sure you were at Hampton Courte quoth the Archb. when the French kings ambassador was entertained there at those solemne banketting houses not long beâ—â—re the kings death namely when after the bankette was done the first night the king leaning vpoÌ„ the Ambassador and vpon me if I should tel what communicatioÌ„ betwene the kings highnes and the said Ambassador was had concerning the establishing of sincere Religion then a manne would hardly haue beleued it Nor I my selfe had thought the kings highnes had ben so forward in those matters as then appeared I may tell you it passed the pulling downe of Roodes and suppressing the ringing of bels I take it y t few in England would haue beleued that the kings Maiestie and the French king had bene at thys poynt The purpoâ—â— of K. Henâ—â— and of the French king little before their 〈◊〉 not only within halfe a yeare after to haue chaunged the masse in both the realmes into a communion as we now vse it but also vtterly to haue extirped and banished the Byshop of Rome and his vsurped power out of both their realms and dominions Yea they were so throughly and firmely resolued in that behalfe that they ment also to exhort the Emperour to doe the like in Flanders and other his Countreis and Seniories or els to breake of from him And heerein the kyngs highnes willed mee quoth the Archbishop to pen a forme thereof to be sent to the Frenche king to consider of But the deepe most secrete prouidence of almighty God owing to this realme a sharpe scourge for our iniquities preuented for a time this theyr most godly deuise and intent by taking to his mercy both these Princes A briefe narration of the trouble of Syr George Blage. HEere woulde also something be sayde of Syr George Blage one of y e kings priuy chamber 〈◊〉 Georgâ— Blage false 〈◊〉 who being falslye accused by syr Hugh Cauerley knighte and M. Littleton was sent for by Wrisley L. Chauncellour the sonday before Anne Askew suffered the next day was caried to Newgate from thence to Guild Hal 〈◊〉 Georgâ— Bâ—age seat to Newgaâ—◠〈…〉 cause 〈…〉 where he was coÌ„demned the same day appoynted to be burned the wensday folowing The words which his accusers laid vnto him were these What if a mouse should eat the bread then by my coÌ„sent they should hang vp the mouse Wheras in dede these words he neuer spake as to hys liues ende hee protested But y e truth as he sayd was this that they craftely to vndermine him walking w t him in Pauls church after a sermon of D. Crome asked if he were at the Sermon and he said yea I heard say saith M. Litleton that he sayd in his sermoÌ„ that the masse profiteth neither for the quick nor for the dead No saide M. Blage wherefore then belike for a gentleman when he rideth a hunting to kepe his horse froÌ„ stumbling so they departing immediately after he was apprehended as is shewed and condemned to be burned when this was heard among them of the priuye chamber the king hearing theÌ„ whispering together whych he could neuer abide commaunded them to tell hym the matter Whereupon the matter being opened and sute made to the king especially by the good Earle of Bedford then L. priuie Seale the king being sore offended with their doings that they would come so nere him euen into his priuie chamber without hys knowledge sent for Wrisley commaunding him eftsoones to draw out hys pardon himself M. Blage pardoned by 〈◊〉 â—ing and so was he set at libertye Who coÌ„ming after to the kings presence ah my pig sayth the king to him for so he was wont to call him Yea sayd he if your maiestie had not bene better to me then your Bishops were The kinges 〈◊〉 almost 〈◊〉 .. your pig had bene rosted
diuelishe thing Of the which it is spoken in the fourth of the first epistle to Tim. Forbidding to marry c. where as againe our most reuerend father maketh that thing necessary 1. Tim. 4. that Christ would haue free whereof Daniell in the 11. chapter speaketh He shall not be desirous of women Heere Daniel meaneth that he shall refuse and abstaine from mariage for a cloke of godlynes Dan. 11. and not for loue of chastitie 21 Worshipping of Reliques is a proper thing and a cloke of aduantage against the precept of God and nothing but the affection of men fol. 30.31 These be the wordes in the Reuel This the worshipping of reliques he meaneth is a proper most fruitefull cloke of aduantage The place annexed Out of this were inueÌ„ted innumerable pilgrimages with y e which the foolish vnlearned people might loose their labour monie time nothing in y e meane season regarding their houses wiues children coÌ„trary to the commandement of God when as they might do much better deedes to their neighbours which is the precept c. 22 There is but one speciall office that pertayneth to thine orders 22. article and that is to preâ—ch the word of God fol. 36. Of this matter sufficient hath bene said before in the 22. article alledged out of the booke of Obedience 23 The Temple of God is not stones and woode neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the temple of God 23 article fol. 37. The place of this article is this Which is an aduersary the Pope he meaneth and is exalted aboue all that is called God or that is worshipped The place speaking of the tempâ—e where Antichrist sitteth is not so greuous as the article maketh so that he shall sit in y e temple of God shew himselfe as God Doth not he sit in the Temple of God which saith and professeth hymselfe to be the maister in the whole Church what is the Temple of God Is it stones and wood Doth not Paule saye The Temple of God is holy which temple are ye Neither in the time of Paule was there any house which was called the teÌ„ple of God as we now cal them What meaneth this sitting but reigning teaching and iudging Who sith the beginning of the Church durst presume to call himselfe the maister of the whole Church but only the Pope c. 24. article 24 He that fasteth no day that sayth no Mattens and doth none of the precepts of the Pope sinneth not if he thinke that he doth not sinne fol. 43. The place is there cleare and plaine without any daunger of heresie The place in the Reuel is this Because he feareth the consciences vnder the title pretence of Christes name he maketh of those things which in themselues are no sinnes very greuous offences For he that beleueth that hee doth sinne if he eate flesh on the Apostles eueÌ„ or say not MatteÌ„s and Prime in the morning or else leaue vndone any of the Popes precepts no doubt he sinneth not because the dede which he doth is sinne but because he beleueth it is sinne and that against this foolish beliefe conscience he offendeth Of the which foolish coÌ„science only the Pope is head author For another doing the same deede thinking that he doth not sinne truely offendeth not And this is the cause that the spirit of Paul coÌ„plaineth that many shall depart froÌ„ the faith Traditions how they doe hurt And for this foolish conscience mens traditioÌ„s be pernitious noisome y e snares of soules hurting the faith the libertie of the Gospel If it were not for this cause they should do no hurt Therfore the diuell through the Pope abuseth these consciences to stablish the lawes of his tiranny to suppresse the faith and libertie and to replenish the world with errour sinne and perdition c. 25. article 25 Christ ordeyned the Sacrament of the aultar onely to nourishe the fayth of them that liue but the Pope maketh it a good woorke and a sacrifice to be applyed both to quicke and dead fol. 48. The place is this Sathan hated the Sacramente The place â—uche 〈…〉 the Sacrament and is 〈…〉 the Sacrament and knew no way how to suppresse disanull it Therefore he found this craft that the sacrament which Christ did onely ordeine to nourish and stablish the faith of them that liue should be counted for a good worke and sacrifice bought and sold And so faith is suppressed and this holesome ministery is applied not to the quicke but vnto the dead that is to say neither to the quicke neither yet to the dead O the incredible fury of God c. 26 These signes he speaketh of miracles and visions or apparitions are not to the increase of the fayth and Gospell 26. article for they are rather against the fayth and Gospell and they are the operation of sathan and lying signes fol. 49. The place is as followeth Who is able to number the monstrous maruels only of them that are departed 〈◊〉 place conteyneth a true 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 illusiâ—â— and nay wâ—ll be 〈◊〉 Good Lord what a sea of lyes hath inuaded vs of apparitions coniurings and aunsweres of spirits By the which it is brought to passe that the Pope is also made the king of theÌ„ that are dead and reigneth in Purgatory to the great profite of his Priestes which haue all their liuing riches and pompe out of Purgatory howbeit they should haue lesse if they did so well teache the fayth of them that lyue as they do ridelesse them that are dead Neyther was there syth the beginning of the world any worke founde of so little labour and great aduauntage For truely to thys purpose were gathered almost the possessions of all Princes and rich men And through these riches sprang vp all pleasures and idlenes and of idlenes came very Babilone and Sodoma c. Neither are these signes to the encrease of the fayth and Gospell for they are rather against the faith and Gospell but they are done to stablishe the Tirannie of these * This booke of 〈…〉 christ treaâ—ing vpoÌ„ 〈◊〉 chapâ— of Daniell 〈◊〉 there 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 faces and reedeles and to set vp confirme the trust in works Among these illusions are those myracles to bee reputed which are shewed in visions pilgrimages and worshippings of Saints as there are plenty now adayes whiche the Pope confirmeth by his Bulles yea and sometyme doth canonize Saints that he knoweth not Now behold what is the operation of Satan in lying signes c. 27 The people of Christ doth nothyng because it is commaunded but because it is pleasaunte and acceptable vnto them fol. 63. The wordes out of the which this Article is gathered are these They are the people of Christ The place 〈…〉 other 〈…〉 the article pretendeth whiche willingly do heare and folow him
like yea to keepe our realmes from foreine princes from the malice of the Scots of French men of the B. of Rome Thus good subiectes our name is wrytten thus it is honored obeyed this maiestie it hath by Gods ordinance not by mans So y t of this your offence we can not write to much And yet doubt not but this is enough froÌ„ a prince to all reasonable people from a king to al kind harted and louing subiects from a puissant king of England to euery naturall English man Your pretences which you say moneth you to do thus wherwith ye seeke to excuse this disorder we assure you be either al false The 〈…〉 causes or so vaine that we doubt not but after ye shal hereby vnderstand the truth therof ye wil al with one noyse knowledge your selues ignorantly led by error seduced and if there be any that will not assure you the same be raÌ„ke traitors enemies of our crowne seditious people heretikes Papistes or suche as care not what cause they seeke to prouoke an insurrection so they may doe it nor in dede can waxe so rich with theyr own labors with peace as they can do with spoiles with warres with robberies such like yea with the spoile of your owne goodes wyth the liuing of your labors the sweat of your bodies the food of your owne housholdes wiues children Suche they be as for a time vse pleasant perswasions to you in the ende will cut your throtes for your owne goodes You be borne in hand that your children though necessity chance shal not be christened but vpon the holy dayes Howe false this is learne you of vs. Our booke whych we haue set foorth by the free consent of our Parliament 1. Baptisme in the English tongue teacheth you the coÌ„trary euen in the first leafe yea the first side of the first leafe of that parte whyche entreateth of Baptisme Good subiectes for to others we speake not looke and be not deceiued They whych haue put this false opinion into your eares they meane not the christening of children but the destructioÌ„ of you our Christened subiects Be this knowen vnto you our honor is so much y t we may not be found faulty of our word Proue it if by our lawes ye may not christeÌ„ your children vpon necessity euery day or houre in the weeke then might you be offended but seeing you may doe it howe can you beleeue them which teach you the contrary What thinke you they meane in the rest which moue you to breake your obedieÌ„ce against vs your king soueraigne vpon these so fals tales and perswasions in so euident a matter Therefore you all which wil knowledge vs your soueraigne Lorde which will heare the voyce of vs your naturall king may easily perceiue how ye be deceiued and how subtilly traitors and papistes wyth their falsehoode seeke to atchieue and brynge their purpose to passe with your helpe Euery traitor will be glad to dissemble his treason and feede it secretly euery papist his Poperie nourish it inwardly and in the ende make you our subiectes partakers of treason and poperie which in the beginning was pretended a common wealth and holinesse And howe are you seduced by them which put in your heades the blessed sacrament of Christes body shoulde not differ from other coÌ„mon bread If our lawes proclamations and statutes be all to the contrary why shall any priuate man perswade you against them We doe our selfe in our owne heart our counsaile in al their profession our lawes statutes in al purposes our good subiects in al theyr doings most highly esteme that sacrament vse the communion therof to our most comfort We make so much difference therof from other common bread that we think no profite of other bread but to maintaine our bodies But of this blessed bread we take very foode of our soules to euerlasting life How thinke you good subiects shal not we being your prince your Lord your king by Gods appoyntment wyth truthe more preuaile then certaine euill persons wyth open falsehoode Shall any seditious persone perswade you that the Sacrament is despised which is by our lawes by our selfe by our Counsaile by all our good subiectes esteemed vsed participated and daily receiued If euer yee were seduced if euer deceiued if euer traytours were beleued if euer papistes poysoned good subiects it is nowe It is not the Christening of children not the reuerence of the sacrament not the health of your soules y t they shoote at good subiectes It is sedition it is high treason it is your destruction they seeke howe craftily nowe pitiously how cuÌ„ningly soeuer they do it With one rule iudge ye the end which oâ— force must come of your purposes Almighty God forbiddeth vpon pain of euerlasting damnation disobedieÌ„ce to vs your king and in his place we rule in earth If we should be slowe would God erre If your offence be towardes God thinke you it pardoned without repentance Is Gods iudgement mutable Your paine is damnation your Iudge is incorruptible your faulte is most euident Likewise are yee euill enfourmed in diuers other Articles as for Confirmation of your children for the Masse for the maner of your seruice of Mattens and Euensonge Whatsoeuer is therein ordered hath ben long debated and consulted by many learned Bishops Doctours and other men of great learning in this realm concluded in nothing so much labor and time spente of late time nothing so fully ended As for the seruice in the English tongue hath manifest reasons for it And yet perchaunce seemeth to you a newe seruice and in deede is none other but the olde 3. Mattins and seruice in English The selfe same woordes in Englishe which were in Latine sauing a fewe things taken out so fonde that it hadde bene a shame to haue heard them in English as all they can iudge which list to reporte the truthe The difference is we meant godly that you our subiectes should vnderstande in English being our natural countrey tongue that which was heretofore spoken in Latine then seruing onely for them which vnderstoode Latine and nowe for all you whiche be borne English How can this with reason offend any reasonable man that he shall vnderstand what any other sayth so to consent with the speaker If the seruice in the Church was good in Latine it remaineth good in English for nothynge is altered but to speake wyth knowledge that was spoken with ignorance and to let you vnderstand what is said for you to the entent you maye further it with your owne deuotion An alteration to the better except knowledge be worse then ignoraÌ„ce So that who soeuer â—ath mooued you to mislike this order can geue you no reason AlteratioÌ„ of seruice from an vnknowen tongue to a knowen tongâ—â— nor answeare yours if ye vnderstoode it Wherefore you our subiectes remember wee speake to you being ordained
and ringleaders of that mischieuous daunce wherof the principal were Humfrey Arundel Berry Thomas Underhil Iohn Soleman W. Segar The laudable seruice of the 〈…〉 Seale Tempson and Barret two Priestes Henrye Bray and Henrye Lee two Maiors wyth diuers other mo aboue specified al which accordingly afterwarde were executed These rebels to make their part more sure by the helpe and presence of their consecrated God and maker False trust of the Deuonshire men in their Popishe Idolls disapointed The Sacrament in the 〈◊〉 brought to the battaile in a Carte brought with them into the battaile the Pixe vnder his Canapie and in steed of an aultar where he was hanging before set him nowe riding in a Carte Neither was there lacking masses crosses banners candlesticks with holy breade also and holy water plentie to defend them from deuils and all aduersarye power whyche in the ende neyther coulde helpe theyr frends nor yet could saue them selues from the handes of theyr ennemies but eftsoones both the consecrated God and al the trumperie about him was taken in the carte and there lay all in the dust leauinge to them a notable lesson oâ— better experience howe to put their confidence heereafter in no suche vaine Idolles but onely in the true liuing God and immortall maker to be serued according to hys prescribed worde and that onely in the faithe of hys sonne and not after theyr owne dreaming fantasies The storie whereof putteth mee also in remembraunce of an other like popish field called Muscleborough field â—ought in Scotland the yeare before this where the Scots likewise encamping them selues against the Lorde Protectour Muscleborough field in ScotlaÌ„d and the kynges power sente into Scotlande did in semblable wise bringe with them to the battaile the consecrated gods of their aultares wyth Masses Crosses banners and all their Popish stuffe of Idolatrie hauing great affiaunce by vertue thereof to haue a great day against the English armie as in deede to mannes iudgement myghte seeme not vnlike For the number of the Scottes armye so farre exceeded ours and they wer so appoynted with theyr pikes in the first fronte against our horsemen which gaue the first onset that our men were faine to recule not without the losse of diuers Gentlemen Notwythstanding the mighty arme of the Lorde so turned the victorie that the Scottes in the ende with all their Masses Pixes and Idolatrous trinkets were put to the woorse Of whome in that fielde were slayne betweene 13. and 14. thousande and not passing an hundreth Englishe men The cause of thys was the promise of the Scots made before to king Henry for the marriage of the young Scottish Queene to Kynge Edwarde which promise the sayd Scots afterward brake and paide thereafter In the whiche victorie this is also to be noted that the same day and houre when the images were burned openly in London the Scots were put to flighte in Muscleborough as is credibly noted in Recordes During this hurley burley amongst the popish rebels in Cornwall and Deuonshire the like commotion at the same time by suche like popish priestes as Homes and his felowes began to gender in the parties of Oxforde Buckingham but that was soone appeased by the Lord Gray who comming downe that waye into Deuonshire chased the rebelles to their houses Of whom 200. wer taken and a dosen of the ringleaders deliuered vnto him wherof certaine were after executed In Northfolke and parties thereabout all be it the originall of theyr tumultuous sturring was not for the like cause yet the obstinate hearts of that vnruly multitude semed no lesse bent vpon mischief to disturbe publike peace which was also in the moneth of Iuly the yere abouesayd For repression of whych rebellion first was sent the Lorde Marques of Northampton 〈…〉 to the 〈◊〉 Marques wyth speciall instruction to auoide the fighte and so by order was appoynted wyth a number of horse to keepe the fielde and passages whereby they being stopped from vittaile might the sooner be brought to acknowledge their follie and to seeke theyr pardon Who then following other pollicie then by order was geuen came and pinned him selfe wythin the Citie of Norwiche which afterwarde they were faine to abandone the rebelles pressing vppon the Citie so on euery side that at length they obtained the same Neuerthelesse in all that conflicte there was but an hundreth on both sides slayne and otherwise no great 〈◊〉 but onely the losse of the Lord Sheefielde Then was sente downe againste them the Earle of Warwike wyth sufficient force and number of souldiours besides the conuey of 2000. Almaines The â— Shefield slaine at Norwich by whome the rude and confused rabble was there ouerthrowne and slaine to the number as is supposed at the least of 4000. And in fine both the Kettes chiefe sturrers and authours of that commotion were taken and put to execution The rebells of Northfolke suppressed and one of them hanged vp in chaines Moreouer besides these inordinate vprores and insurrections aboue mentioned about the latter ende of the said moneth of Iulye the same yeare which was 1549. an other like sturre or Commotion beganne at Semer in the Northriding of Yorkeshire An other rebelâ—lion or tumult beganne in Yorkeshire and continued in the Eastriding of the same and there ended The principal doers and raisers vp whereof was one W. Ombler of Easthesâ—erton yeoman and Tho. Dale parish clarke of Semer with one Steuenson of Semer neighbour to Dale and nephewe to Ombler The chiefe stirrers of this rebellion in the North. Which Steuenson was a meane or messenger betwene the said Ombler and Dale being afore not acquainted togither and dwelling seuen miles one from the other Who at last by the trauaile of the said Steuenson and their owne euil dispositions inclined to vngratiousnesse mischiefe knowing before one the others mind by secrete conference were brought to talke together on S. Iames day An. 1549. The causes moouing them to raise thys rebellion were these first and principallye theyr traiterous heartes grudging at the kings most godly proceedings The causes â—â—â—uing the Yorkeshiremen to rebellion in aduauncinge and refourming the true honour of God and his religion An other cause also was for trusting to a blinde and a fantasticall prophecie wherewith they were seduced thinking the same prophecie shoulde shortly come to passe by hearing the rebellions of Northfolke of Deuonshire and other places The tenor of which prophisie purpose together of the traytors was that there should no king reigne in EnglaÌ„d the noblemen and gentlemen to be destroyed and y e realm to be ruled by 4. gouernors A blinde prophesie amongest the â—ortheren men to be elected appointed by y e commons holding a parlament in coÌ„motion to begin at y e south and north seas of England c. supposing that thys their rebellion in the North and the other of the Deuonshire men in the west meeting as
In the which hys assault he was so hotely saluted by the kinges shippes and the Island that by the confession of them that sawe it and by the report wrytten vnto the Lord Protector the French men at least lost a thousand men theyr ships and galleis so spoiled as being forced to return home they were not able then to set out againe Ex literis D. Protectoris Furthermore out of Fraunce creadible woorde was broughte to the Lorde Protectoure whyche yet in letters appeareth that into one towne in one vessel were brought at least three score Gentlemen to be buried and also an â—â—hibition special geuen out by the king not to speake of 〈◊〉 successe in that iourney Thys was about the beginning of August 1549. The like also might be noted of the losses of the sayde French king at Bullenburgh the eight day of August the same yeare as by the Lord Clintons letters may well appeare but for spending of time I passe it ouer What the meaning of the French king was in these voiages The 〈…〉 King Edward or how he intended further to procede I haue not herein to deale This is certain and euident that the mighty arme of God mercifully fought for king Edwarde his seruant to defend and deliuer him from so many harde dangers so daÌ„gerous and sundrye commotions stirred vp in so many quarters within this Realme and also without the Realme and all wythin the compasse of one yeare and yet the Lorde aboue fighting for his true seruant dispatched them all as in storie heere ye haue heard declared and is no lesse worthye of all posteritie to be noted Matter concerning Edmund Boner Bishop of London with declaration of the Actes and processe entred against him in king Edwardes time ANd thus muche hetherto hauing discoursed touching the manifolde troubles and tumults raised vp on euery side against king Edward by his vnkinde and vnnatural subiects and yet notwithstaÌ„ding the gratious goodnesse of the Lorde euer geuing him the victorie nowe lette vs returne againe to Boner Byshop of London where we leaft hym before that is in hys owne house where he was by the Counsaile commaunded to remaine as is aboue signified And nowe for so much as we haue to enter into the storie of the sayd Boner for the better vnderstandinge of the whole order therof it shal be requisite to rip vp the matter wyth the circumstaunces and occasions thereof from the first beginning of kinge Edwardes time Where is to be vnderstanded Sitting oâ— the kingâ— Commiâ—â—â—onerâ— in Paules Church that king Edwarde in the first yeare of hys raigne an 1547. the first day of September for the order of hys Uisitation directed out certaine Commissioners as sir Anthony Cooke sir Iohn Godsaule Knightes Maister Iohn Godsaule Christopher Neuinson Doctours of the Lawe and Iohn Madew Doctour of Diuinitie Who sitting in Paules church vpon their commission the day and yeare aforesaide there being presente at the same time Edmund Bishop of London Iohn Royston Polidore Uirgil Peter Uan and others of the saide cathedrall Churche An 〈◊〉 â—â—â—nystred tâ— Boner to 〈◊〉 â—he Popâ— after the sermone made and the Commission being reade ministred an othe vnto the said B. of London to renounce and deny the bishop of Rome with his vsurped authority and to sweare obedience vnto the king according to the effect and forme of the statute made in the 31. yeare of kinge Henry the eight also that he should present and redresse all and singular such things as were needeful within the sayd Church to be reformed Wherupon the said Bishop humbly and instantly desired them that he might see their commissioÌ„ only for this purpose intent as he sayd that he might the better fulfill put in execution the things wherein he was charged by them in their commission Unto whom the commissioners answearing said they wold deliberat more vpon the matter so they called the other ministers of the saide Church before them and ministred the like oth vnto them as they did to the bishop before Annâ— 1549 To whom moreouer there then certaine interrogatories and articles of inquisition were read by Peter Lillye the publike Notarie Which done after their othes taken the sayde Commissioners deliuered vnto the Bishop aforesaid certaine Iniunctions as wel in printe as wrytten and Homilies set foorth by the king All which things the sayde Bishop receiued vnder the wordes of thys protestation as followeth I Do receiue these Iniunctions and Homilies with this protestation that I will obserue them if they be not contrarye and repugnaunt to Gods lawe and the statutes and ordinaunce of the Church and immediately added with an othe that he neuer reade the sayde Homilies and Iniunctions The whyche Protestation being made in manner and fourme aforesaid the said Edmund Bishop of London instantly desired and required Peter Lilly the register aforesaide there and then to register and enact the same And so the sayd Commissioners deliuering the Iniunctions and Homilies to Maister Bellasiere Archdeacon of Colchester and to Gilberte Bourne Archedeacon of London Essex and Middlesexe and enioyning them in moste effectuous manner vnder paines therein contained to put the same in speedy execution and also reseruing other new iniunctions to be ministred afterward as wel to the bishop as to the Archdeacons aforesayd according as they should see cause c. did so continue the visitation til 3. of the clocke the same day in the afternoone At the whiche houre and place assigned the Commissioners being set and the Canons and Priestes of the sayd Church appearing before them and being examined vpon vertue of theyr othe for their doctrine and conuersation of life first one Iohn Painter one of the Canons of the said Cathedrall church there and then openly confessed that he viciously and carnally had often the company of a certaine married mans wyfe 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—rupt life of these 〈◊〉 Priestes Popish 〈◊〉 whose name he denied to declare In the which crime diuers other Canons and Priestes of the said church confessed in like maner could not deny them selues to be culpable And then after the Commissioners aforesayde had deliuered to Maister Royston Prebendary and to the proctour of the Deane and of the Chapter of the sayde Cathedrall Churche of Sainte Paule the kinges Iniunctions and the booke of Homelies enioyninge them to see the execution thereof vnder paine therein specified they proroged theyr sayde visitation vntill seuen of the clocke the next day following By this visitation aboue specified it appeareth gentle Reader first howe Boner made his Protestation after the receiuing of the kings Iniunctions and also how he after required the same to be put in publike recorde Thinges in this visitation to be noted Furthermore thou hast to note the vnchast life and conuersation of these popish votaries and priestes of Paules Nowe what followed after this protestation of the Bishop made remayneth further in
of all faithfull and true christen people fearing God and desiring the aduauncement of the truth 5. Item that where the saide Latimer and Hoper in their said pretensed denunciation amongst other things do vntruly deduce that they haue made their said pretensed denunciation not moued of any malice or euill will but for the good tranquilitie and gouernaunce of this Realme which as they pretend in their gay and glorious proheme they would beseeme to haue a great care and sollicitude of where in very deede they and suche as they are by sondry wayes and specially by their corrupt doctrine and hereticall naughtie preaching and infecting of the Kings Maiesties people haue disturbed and greatly inquieted the good tranquilitie and gouernance of thys Realme as euidently and notoriously it is well knowne the truth is that this their saying is euident and playne false for notorious it is and lawfully shall be prooued that the said Hooper conspiring with the said Latimer and other Heretikes of their factions sect and damnable opinion did the first day of September last past after that I the said Bishop of London had made the sermon at Paules crosse assemble maliciously vncharitably and vnlawfully a great rabblement of such as himselfe is within my dioces and iurisdiction and vnder the colour of reading dyd openly and manifestly rayle and inuay against me the sayd Byshop for my sayd Sermon not for any suche matter pretence or cause as is falsly and vntruly surmised in the said pretensed denunciation but only and chiefly for that I the sayd Byshop as became a christen man and especially him that had and hath cure and charge of his flocke faithfully and truely to teach them did taking occasion of the communion not frequented nor reuerenced but neglected and contemned confesse and declare my faith and beliefe openly before my audience touching the blessed Sacrament of the altar ministred in the same Communion affirming as the catholike Church affirmeth and teacheth That in the blessed sacrament of the altar there is the very true bodye of our sauiour Christ the selfesame in substaunce that hanged vpon the crosse and the very true bloud of our sauiour Christ But what and where were your proues the selfesame in substance that was shed vppon the crosse Against which affirmation and assertion being Catholike and true the sayd Iohn Hooper albeit now colourably and falsely and foolishly pretendeth another matter more plausible in his opinion and iudgement in sondry places of the Citie of London and suburbes of the same hath since that time maliciously inuayed and taught learning and teaching his audience heretically being many in number and assembling in great routes to reprooue As though he could not both confute your errour then and also saye the truth now without all malice or affection contemne and despise the sayde blessed Sacrament of the aultar and not to haue a true and faithfull beliefe of it as hetherto alwayes the catholike Church hath euer had the sayd William Latimer and the rabblement of his complices conspiring and agreeing in points therein and inducing other to do the same not making any such pretence at all as they in their sayd pretensed denunciation do falsely surmise and deduce but onely and chiefly offended for my said assertion Euer that is since Pope Innocentius 3. his time 400. yeares agoe and affirmation of the veritie of Christes body and bloud in the sacrament of the altare Item that where the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper in their said pretensed denunciation do further deduce and falsly surmise that I the sayd Bishop of London had deliuered to me from the Kings maiestie by the hands of the Lorde Protectors grace and the rest of the Kyngs Maiesties Counsaile certayne Iniunctions with articles to be insinuated and preached to the Kings Maiesties subiects at a certayne day limited and after such sorte forme and manner as is in the said pretensed denunciation surmised vntruly and deduced It is notorious and euident as well by the tenour and continue of that writing which was to me the saide Byshop of London deliuered by the handes of Sir Thomas Smith Knight one of the two principall Secretaries to the Kings Maiestie as otherwise Though the bil of articles bare no seale or signet yet you be but a cauillere knowing that you were sent for and in the presence of the Lord Protector in the councell chamber receaued the copy of the iniunctions with the articles promised to be sent vnto you in writing as they 〈…〉 that the said surmise in such sort and fashion as it is deduced and made is not true in this behalfe referring me to the tenour of the sayd writing which neyther was signed with the Kings Maiesties hand nor sealed with any his Maiesties seale or signet ne yet subscribed by any of the sayde Counsayle or deliuered after such sort as is alleaged and pretended as more euidently heereafter shall appeare and sufficiently be proued for my lawfull and necessary defence in this behalfe Item that in case any such Iniunctions with articles after such forme and fashion had so bene deliuered vnto me as is surmised and pretended yet false and vntrue it is that I the sayd Bishop either left out or refused to declare the same for any suche cause or causes falsly and vntruly surmised in the sayd pretensed denunciation or else so peruersly and negligently did as likewise in the sayd pretensed denunciation is deduced whiche thing may well appeare in the discourse of my said Sermon where in substance and effect I declared faithfully truly these points specially following it is to witte that all such as rebell against their prince get vnto them damnation and those that refuseth the high power resisteth the ordinaunce o◠God and he that dyeth therefore in Rebellion is by the word of God vtterly damned and so loseth both body and soule alleaging for this purpose the xiij Chapter of S. Paule to the Romaines and it at large declaring vnto the audience furthermore speaking of the Rebels in Deuonshire Cornewale Northfolke and elsewhere within this Realme standing in doubt whether I might put them in the place of those that put trust in themselues and despised all other or in the place of both dooing as they dyd forgetting God not duely considering the Kings Maiestie theyr supreme head next and immediately vnder God forgetting theyr wiues theyr children theyr kinsfolke theyr alliance acquaintance and frends yea themselues and theyr natiue Countrey and most vnnaturally rebelling agaynst their soueraigne Lord and King whom by Gods lawe they were bound to loue serue and faithfully obey I did to the best of my power to disswade Rebellion and exhort the audience vnto true obedience say that obedience being thus commaunded and all rebellion forbiddē vnder paine of eternall damnation all these Rebels in Cornewal Deuonshire Northfolke or elsewhere who take vpon them to assemble a power and force against their King and Prince against the lawes
and dutie of all Subiectes generallye to theyr Kyngs and speciallye of subiectes of thys Realme to the Kyngs Maiestie that nowe is whose minoritie to all people of thys Realme is more then manifest If ye did be 〈◊〉 it why did ye not fully approue and declare the same to the people and is euidently also knowne to all the whole world beside And also dyd then declare the daunger and perill of Rebellion of Subiectes agaynste the hygh powers and also speciallye of the Rebellion late committed by them of Deuonshyre Cornewall Northfolke and elsewhere agaynste the Kyngs Maiestie that nowe is whyche I woulde not haue doone except I both had beleeued that all the Kynges Subiectes without exception were bounde to obey the Kings Maiestie euen as he now is was and shall bee during hys lyfe whyche our Lorde long preserue to all our comfortes and wealth and also that the Rebellion of late so committed agaynste hys Maiestie was damnable and vtterlye detestable and condemned by Gods Lawe and heerein I referre mee to the indifferente hearers of thys my Sermon wyshyng that thys Latymer and Hooper wyth all the reste of these nowe Preachers dyd meane as faythfullye truely obedientlye and catholikely as I alwayes haue done towarde the Kyngs maiestie his honour authoritie ryall power and suretye of his person and realme and did not moue encourage and stirre the kinges maiesties subiectes to sedition tumulte and inobedience by their erroneous doctrine and teaching then I did at any time encourage or stirre any of them in any wise or geue occasion vnto anye of the same .ix. Item where the sayd William Latimer and Iohn Hooper do falsly surmise in their pretensed denunciation that it was of no light ground looked for that I the sayde Byshop of London should more apertly haue declared y e Iniunctions and articles aforesayd and that it did so appeare vnto their iudgementes I do saye that their iudgements are corrupted and onely set to sclaunder and pickyng of quarrells in this behalfe being well assured and so credibly informed that all the worshipfull and honest Catholicke persons of my sayd audience were fully satisfyed both as touching obedience to the kings maiestie in his tender age and minoritie Ergo by yoâ—â— owne confessioÌ„ it appeareth that these iniunctions were geueÌ„ you by my L. Protectors owne mouth though not with his owne handes which article you will not graunt and also touching the penaltie and great perill of punishmentes for the rebellion so lately committed against his sayd maiestie by the foresaid rebels And moreouer I do saie that before my Lorde Protectors grace and the rest of the kinges maiesties most honorable counsell then present I made my excuse and alledged many impedimentes for my not preaching at the crosse and did not further promise but do the best I coulde whiche of my fedelitie and conscience I did not omitting any thyng of purpose or euill will that might be to the satisfaction of all people both good and bad in euery condition poynt specially in this behalfe collecting and gathering together with all dilligent study all that might make in my iudgement and opinion for the better setting forth of the same Wherein first he alleaged or rather shamelesse slaunderously cauilled that those his denouncers were vile infamed and notorious criminous persons Boners writing exhibited to the Commyssioners aunswering to 〈◊〉 the denunciatiâ— and also open manifest heretickes aswell agaynst the rest of the Sacramentes of the Churche as chiefly agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter and were for the same by the orders of the Church excommunicated and accursed and were so taken of all the Catholickes of this realme and especially Hooper who besides other his poysoned doctrine and heresye amongst the people Exceptions laid by Boner agaynst M. Hooper hys denouncer had also before the tyme of the denunciation made diuers erroneous and hereâ—icall books agaynst the true presence of Christes body in the sacrament of y e aultar did also continue in y e same allowing maintayning it as good catholicke which books and doctrine chiefly agaynst the sacrament of the aultar W. Latymer had and then likewise did allow beleeue teach to y e losse of both their owne soules and also their beleuers therefore were not now nor ought at anye time to be admytted eyther in this their denunciation agaynst him or in any other Iudiciall acte and that rather also because that although they pretended in their denunciation y t they made not the same of any malice or euill will towardes him but for the good tranquillitie and quyet gouernaunce of thys Realme yet was it notoriously knowne that aswell the same day at after noone in which he the sayd byshop preached at the Crosse of Paules as also at sundry other times The friuoloâ—â— quarelling of Boner agaynst his denouncers they two conspiring with other of theyr faction did maliciously and vnlawfull within his Dioces assemble together a great rablement of such as themselues were there vnder the colour of reading did openly rayle and inuey agaynst hym nor for any the causes pretended in theyr denunciation but because hee had in his Sermon declared as the Catholicke Church taught that in the Sacrament of the aultar there was the very true bodye and bloude of Christ the same in substaunce that was hanged and shed vpon the Crosse. Then after these vayne and friuolous allegations agaynst the denouncers he commeth and aunswereth to the substaunce of their denunciatioÌ„ and sayth that where they in the same do falsly surmise that there were deliuered vnto him from the kinges Maiestie by the handes of the lord Protectour and the rest of his highnes Counsayle Boner put to a baâ—e shifte certayne Iniunctions and articles to be published and declared vnto the people at a day limitted in the same theyr information in such sort as it was deduced was most false vntrue for that the articles deliuered vnto hym by Syr Thomas Smith one of the kinges secretaries were neyther signed with the kinges owne hand neyther sealed with his hignes seale or signet nor yet subscribed by anye of his Counsayle c. Where marke I beseech you the subtiltie of a disloyall Papist Boners â—ayne cauillation to no purpose who because the articles were not sealed or signed by the king and his Counsaile would make them therfore not to be of any such force as that the breach thereof should cause him to incurre the danger of contemptuous disobedieÌ„ce But admit they were not signed nor sealed of which thing by the way in the denunciation there is no mention yea or nay yet is it manifest by the second Bill of Articles ministred vnto him by the CoÌ„missioners in the fourth Acte of this processe Anno 1549. that at such time as he was before y e Counsell those Articles were by the commandemeÌ„t of the Lord Protectour openly there read vnto him by one of
fauored doinges of that man be thou sure such as was theÌ„ secret about him and yet his well willers theyr names I leaue vntouched hauing his writinges or beyng able to shew them as I am priuy they are would not so conceale them in couert as they doe being thereto both prouoked and occasioned by vs if they had seene any thing in them meete to relieue the person or to remedy his matter Wherfore thinke not for any such effect these his vayne glorious Letters to be brought in here of vs. But onelye that thou might hereby collect and vnderstand by those his foresayd epistles and articles folowing not only the whole course and story almost of all his procedinges from time to time but also might see the nature and inward condition of the man how vayneglorious full stuft and puft vp with arrogancy and drowned in his owne conceite he was much like to the parson or rather he himselfe described in the latine Comedy Miles Thraso Gloriosus haue nothing in his mouth but Emperors Kinges counsellors protectors aduisementes direction as though all directioÌ„ of realmes and princes did flowe out of his brayne like as it is in the Poets fables that Minerua did spring out of the head of Iupiter And yet if this vaynglorious conceit had bene alone in him lesse matter had bene agaynst him Now hys subtle practises and pretensed purposes and dissimulynge conueyance did not onely augment but also exceded al his other euils As in the letters aboue specified is notorious and euident to see wherein though he durst not apertly gainsay that which he inwardly misliked yet how couertly doth he insinuate himselfe to the Lord Protector vnder preteÌ„ce of geuing couÌ„sell to bring that to passe which was for his purpose that is no innouation or alteration to bee made of religion during all the kinges minority but to let all thinges stand as king Henry left them And that is the chiefest But in all his letters wherto he driueth vsing commonly this argument which as it is easy to recite so neither is it hard to answere to Although in the notes before we haue answered already sufficiently ¶ The Summe and Conclusion of all Winchesters drift in his Epistles before THat is chiefely to bee feared and auoyded of the Lorde Protector and now specially in the Kinges minority that may bring both daunger to hym Argumâ—â—â— and trouble to the Realme Innouation of religion from that state which K. Henry left it may be and is like to be daungerous to himselfe and cause trouble to the Realme Ergo innouation of Religion from the state that the king left it is in no wise to be attempted ¶ The aunswer Anno 1549. TO aunswer first to the vocable innouation which he stumbleth so greatly vpon this I say that innouation is properly vsed â—â—swere where a thing is brought in a new which was not before Forasmuch therefore as in this alteration there is no new religion brought in but only the old religion of the primitiue church reuiued therfore here is to be thought not so much an innouation as a renouation or reformation rather of religion which reformation is oft tymes so necessary in common weales that without the same all runneth to confusion Secondly I aunswer to the argument which I doe deny as a fallax for there is fallacia accidentis Where it is sayd that reformation of religion gendreth daunger to the Protector and trouble to the realme first what wil come that is vncertaine And God be hallowed yet no danger hath come to England for the reformation of religioÌ„ And though there did yet the cause thereof is not to be imputed to religion reformed For sincere and true doctrine of hys owne nature worketh quiet peace and tranquillitie with all good order And if the contrary happen that is incident by other causes as by the malice of Sathan and wycked aduersaries not by reason of the doctrine and true religion So after the preaching of Christ and his Apostles dissention followed in common weales betwixt father and sonne brother and brother c. but that is not to be ascribed to them but to other As concerning the faults found in the Paraphrase of Erasmus The Paraphrase of Erasmus this I aunswer and say that this bishop belike had ouerwatched himselfe in this matter For if it be true which he himselfe affirmeth fol. 744. that he neuer read that booke before and now he neuer slept till he himselfe red it It happened peraduenture that in the ouermuch watching of himselfe and swift readyng of the booke hys iudgement was a sleepe whiles his eyes were open in readyng the same Likewyse touching the booke of Homelies especially the Homilie of saluation The booke of Homelâ—â— wherewith he findeth hymselfe so much grieued with the Archbishop seeyng he bringeth foorth no prooues I haue nothing to answer In y e meane season this I haue to thinke that if he had bene so cunning in the knowledge of his owne saluation as he was in the destruction and vexation of Christes members he would neuer so rage agaynst that Homily Touching the examination of Anne Askew if it bee misreported by M. Bale The examiâ—â—tion of Anne Askew sette forth by M. Bale why doth not he note the places which they be and wherein And if he had or were able so to do yet seeyng the examination was of her own penning which M. Bale did follow let euery Christian Reader iudge whether is more to be credited of these two she that was persecuted or he that was the persecuter And where he speaketh so much of quiet and tranquilitie This I aunswere Quiet and tranquilitye of realmes â—â—ght not 〈◊〉 stoppe reformation of religion that quiet and tranquillitie in weales publike so long as they are ioined with right reformed religion be much to be embraced But when it is otherwise that is where true religion lacketh his right there let the second table geue place to the first He thwarteth also and wrangleth much against plaiers Preachers â—â—inters â—â—â—ayers Printers Preachers And no maruell why For he seeth these three things to be set vp of God as a triple bulwarke against the triple crowne of the Pope to bring him down as God be praysed they haue done meetely well alreadie As touching the Article of Free iustification by fayth which he cannot abide The Article 〈◊〉 â—ustifiâ—â—â—ion forasmuch as we haue sufficiently declared in the notes before we shalt referre the Reader now also vnto the same The letter 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—â—â— sent to â— Ridley And moreouer because in one of his letters mention is made of a certaine letter sent vnto M. Ridley because we will defraud thee gentle reader of nothing that commeth to our handes here hast thou the copy thereof in effect as followeth Here followeth the copy of the letter of Stâ— Gardiner sent to M. Ridley in the letters aboue mentioned conteining matter and obiections against
the one nor the other And as for tumult none could reasonably be feared of any thing spoken agreable to the kings maiesties lawes as there did folow none nor the people or any man did offer my person any wrong or make tumult against me not withstanding players iesters rimers ballademakers did signify me to be of the true catholike faith Winchesâ—â—â— agaynst Players 〈◊〉 bâ—llademâ—â—kers which I according to my dutie declared to the kings maiesty from whoÌ„ I may hide no truth that I thinke expedient for hym to know And as the name of God cannot be vsed of any creture agaynst God no more can the kings name beyng vsed of any subiect against his highnes Wherfore seyng the abuse of this holy sacrament hath in it a danger assured by scripture of body soule whosoeuer is perswaded in y e catholike faith as I am findeth himself so burdened to vtter that vnto his maiesty as no worldly losse caÌ„ let him to do his duty in that behalfe and much lesse my Lordes priuate letters written without other of the counsails hands The 11. Article Item that after the premisses viz. in the month of May or Iune or one of them in the 3. yeare of his hyghnes raigne 11. 〈◊〉 his maiestye sent eftsoones vnto you to know your conformitie towards hys sayd reformations and specially touchyng the booke of common prayer then lately set foorth by hys maiestie whereunto you at the same tyme refused to shew your selfe conformable Winchester To the xi article for answer and declaration thereof he sayd The next day at after noone after he had preached Answeâ—â— the 11. 〈◊〉 when he looked for no such matter came to his house the right worshipfull Sir Anthony Wingfield and Sir Rafe Sadler knights accompanied wyth a great nomber of the gard and vsed themselues for their part according to theyr worships and I doubt not as they were appoynted Sir Rafe Sadler begaÌ„ thus w t me My L. said he ye preached yesterday obedience but ye did not obey your selfe went forth w t his message very soberly as he can and discretely I asked him wherein I obeied not He sayde touching my L. of Somersets letter Maister Sadler quoth I I pray you say to my Lords grace I would he neuer made mention of that letter for the loue I beare him And yet quoth I I haue not broken that letter I was mineded quoth I to haue wrytten to my L. vpon the receipt of it and loe quoth I ye may see how I begaÌ„ and shewed him because we were then in my study the beginning of my letter and reasoned with him for declaration of my selfe and told him therwith I wil not spend quoth I many wordes w t you for I caÌ„ not alter this determination And yet in good faith quoth I my maner to you and this declaration may haue this effecte that I be gently handled in the prisone and for that purpose I pray you make sute on my behalfe Wynchester 〈◊〉 Wynchester committed 〈◊〉 the tower Maister Wingfield laide his hand on my shoulder and arested me in y e kings name for disobedience I asked them whether I shoulde They sayde to the Tower Finally I desired them that I might be spoken wyth shortly heard what I could say for my selfe and praied them to be suters in it and so they saide they would After y t I was once in the tower vntill it was within 6. dayes of one whole yere I could heare no maner word message comfort or relief sauing once when I was sicke and me thought some extremity towardes me my Chaplaine had licence to come to me for one time then denied againe being aunswered that my feuer was but a tertian which my said Chaplaine tolde me when he came to me at the Easter followinge and there beinge wyth me from the morning till night on Easter day departed and for no suâ—e could neuer haue him since To M. Lieftenant I made diuers sutes to prouoke the duke of Somersets grace to hear me And if I might haue the liberty of an English man I would plainly declare I had neither offended law statute acte proclamation nor his own letter neither but al wold not help I shal report me to M. LieftenaÌ„t whether in al this time I maligned grudged or vsed any vnsemely wordes euer demanding iustice to be heard according to iustice When I had bene thus in the tower one whole yeare within 6. daies or 7. as I remember The Lord Chauncellour and Secretary Peter commeth to Wynchester in the tower came to the Tower the Lord Chancellor of England now being the L. Treasurer and master Secretarye Peter who calling me vnto them as I remember entred this They sayde they hadde brought with them a booke passed by the parlament which they would I should looke on and say my minde to it and vpon my conformitie in it my Lord of Somerset would be suter to the kings maiestie for mercy to be ministred to me Wherunto I answered that I trusted if I might be heard the kings Maiesties iustice would releue me which I had longsued for and could not be heard And to sue for mercy quoth I when I haue not in my conscience offended and also to sue out of thys place Wynchester denyeth to sue for mercy wher asking of mercy emploieth a further suspition then I woulde be for all the worlde touched in it were not expedient And therefore quoth I not guiltie is and hath bene allowed a good plee for a prisoner Then my Lord sayd why quoth he were ye not commaunded to preache of the kings authoritie in his younge age yet did not I told him I was not commaunded Is not quoth he that Article in the papers yee had deliuered you I assured him no. And after communication of the kings Maiesties authority wherein was no disagrement Take betweene the Lord ChauÌ„cellour and Wynchester in the tower then my lord Chancellor said I had disobeied my Lordes graces letter I told him I thought not and if the matter came to iudgement it should appeare And then I sayd to him my Lord howe many open iniunctions vnder Seale and in open Courte haue bene broken in this Realme the punishment wherof hath not ben handled after this sort yet I would stande in defence y t I had not broken his letter waying the words of the letter wherein I reasoned with M. Peter Secretarie what a controuersie was and some part what I could say further But what so euer I canne saye quoth I you must iudge it and for the passion of God do it and then let me sue for mercy when the nature of the offence is known if I will haue it Wynchester will acknowledge no offence But when I am quoth I declared an offender I will with humilitie of suffering make amendes to the kings Maiestie so farre as I am able for I shoulde neuer
done and finally albeit it be a good while since hee was put to death yet the memorie of hys death as frutefull seede hath taken such roote in some that euen vnto this present day he is a liuely and diligent preaching vnto them against superstition and Idolatry vsed in their Churches Ex testimonio N. Fildi Pendigrace aliorum qui rei gestae interfuerunt The tragicall hystorie of the worthy L. Edward Duke of Somerset Lord Protector with the whole cause of his troubles and handling AFter so many troublous matters in this historie aforepassed comming nowe to the lamentable and tragicall narration of the L. Edward duke of Somerset Anno 1552. the kings vncle and Protector of his person of his realme I could not wel enter into the story of him without some premonition first to all noble personages The story of the L. Protector Duke of Somerset of what honor or calling soeuer within this realme by way of history briefly to admonish them no man to plant any trust or assurance vpon the brickle pillers of worldly prosperity howe high soeuer it seemeth consideringe that there is no state so high but it hath his ruine wisedome so circumspecte but it maye bee circumuented no vertue so perfecte but it may be enuyed neither any mans trade so simple but it maye be beguiled And therefore seeing the condition of mortall things is so Worldly prosperity not to be trusted vnto that no man can alwaies stand in this so ruinous a world y e surest way is euery man to chuse his standing so that his fall may be y e easier But because my purpose is as I haue said in the stories before to abridge and make short I will here stay referring to the secrete coÌ„sideration of that which remaineth further by me in this matter to be vttered and so falling into the storie of the Lorde Protectoure Duke of Somerset we will the Lorde willing declare in order the original and whole occasion of his trouble and decay euen from the beginning King Edwarde after that both his father and mother were dead had three vncles least him by his mothers side Edwarde Thomas and Henry Semer of the which two first one was made Protectour of the Realme and the other high admirall of the same These two brethren so long as they were knit ioyned together in amitie and coÌ„corde Concorde maketh brethren strong preserued both themselues the king their nephew and the whole common wealth from the violence and feare of all danger But the subtil old serpent alwaies enuying mans felicitie through slanderous tongues sought to sowe matter first of discord betwene them then of suspition and last of all extreme hatred in so much that the Protectour suffered his brother being accused whether truely or falsely the Lorde knoweth to be condemned and to loose hys heade Wherby it came to passe whether by y e correction of Gods iudgement vpon him or whether that he after the death of his brother and the king being yet but yong and tender of age was the lesse able to shift for himselfe that not long after he was ouermatched and ouerthrowen of his enemies and so cast into the Tower and at last lost hys head also to the great lamentation of many good men as in the sequele of this hystorie foloweth to be declared For the better introduction of which hystorie firste to begin with the foresaide brother of the Lorde Protectoure Syr Thomâ—â— Semer 〈◊〉 admirall namely Sir Thomas Semer high Admirall of England and the kings Uncle here is to vnderstande that he hadde maried Queene Katherine late wife to kinge Henrye the eight of whome ye heard before pag. 1342. Displeasâ—â—â— betweene the Queeâ— the Duâ—â—ches of Soâ—merset Now it happened vppon what occasion I knowe not that there fell a displeasure betwixt the sayde Queene and the Duchesse of Somerset and therupon also in the behalf of their wiues displeasure and grudge began betwene the brethreÌ„ Which albeit through perswasion of frendes it was for a time appeased betweene them Discorde betweene the L. Prâ—â—tectour 〈◊〉 the L. Aâ—â—mirall his brother The L. Aâ—â—mirall beheaded at tower hyâ— yet in shorte space after perchaunce not without y e priuie setting forward oâ— some whych were backefrendes to the Gospell it brake out againe both to the trouble of the Realme and especially to the coÌ„fusion of them both as after it is prooued First to the Lorde Admiralles charge it was laide that hee purposed to destroy the young king and translate the Crowne vnto hymselfe and for the same being attainted and condemned did suffer at Tower hill the 20. of Marche An. 1549. As manye there were which reported that the Dutches of Somersette had wrought his death so manye moe there were En quo discordial fratres perâ—ducit miseâ—ros who misdoubting the long standing of the Lord Protectour in hys state and dignity thought and affirmed no les but that the fall of the one brother woulde be the ruine of the other the experiment whereof as it hath often ben proued so in these also eftsoones it ensued It was not long after the beheading of the Lorde Admirall but insurrections began to kindle the same yeare in diuers quarters of the realme as is aboue storied Iohn Duâ—â—ley Earle 〈◊〉 Warwicke afterward Duke of Northumberland By the occasion wherof the lord Russel lord priuy Seale was sent to the West parts and the lord Dudley Earle of Warwike was sent w t an armie into Norfolke where bothe he hymselfe a great number of Gentlemen that were with hym meeting with the rebels were in great daunger notwithstanding in the ende the ouerthrowe was geuen to the rebels which was aboute the beginning of Septemb. 1549. After this victorie atchieued in the next moneth folowing whiche was October Discorde betweene the Earle 〈◊〉 Warwickâ— the Loâ—â— Protectoâ— howe the matter fell oute betweene the Lorde Protectour and certaine other Lordes I knowe not but at the retourne of the Earle of Warwike aforesaid greate workinge and consultation there was amonge the Lordes assembling them selues in the house of M. Yorke and at Bainardes Castle and in the Lorde Maiors house at London against the Lorde Protectoure remaining theâ— with the King at Hampton Court Of the which businesse and trouble thus the Lorde Protectoure wryteth in hys letters to the Lorde Russell in the West countrey as followeth A letter of the L. Protectour to the L. Russel Lord priuie Seale concerning troubles working against him AFter our right harty commendations to your good Lordship heere hath of late risen such a conspiracie against the kinges Maiestie and vs as neuer hath bene seene A letter oâ— the L. Prâ—â—tectour to the L. 〈◊〉 Seale the which they can not maintaine but with such vaine letters and false tales surmised as was neuer meant nor entended on vs. They pretend and say that we haue solde Bulloigne to
time of king Henry the thirde the same time the Barons as our Lordes do now demaunded aide of the Maior and citie of London and that in a rightfull cause for the common weale which was for y e execution of diuers good lawes against y e king which would not suffer those lawes to be put in execution and the citie did aide them it came to an open battel and the Lordes preuailed against y e king and tooke the king and sonne prisoners and vpon certaine conditions the Lordes restored the kinge and his sonne againe to their liberties among all other conditions thys was one that the king should not only graunt his pardon to the lordes but also to the citizens of London the which was graunted yea and the same was ratified by act of parlament But what folowed of it Was it forgotteÌ„ No surely nor forgeuen neither during the kings life The liberties of the citie were taken away straungers appoynted to be our heads and gouernours the Citizens geuen awaye body and goods and from one persecution to an other wer most miserably afflicted Such is it to enter into the wrath of a Prince as Salomon sayeth The wrath and indignation of a Prince is death Wherfore for as much as this aide is required of the kinges Maiestie 〈◊〉 wrath 〈…〉 be 〈◊〉 whose voyce wee ought to hearken vnto for he is our high Shepehearde rather then vnto the Lordes and yet I woulde not wishe the Lordes to be clearely shaken off my counsell is that they wyth vs and we with them maye ioyne in sute and make our moste humble petition to the kings maiestie that it would please his highnes to heare such complaint against the gouernement of the Lorde Protectoure as maye be iustly alleaged and prooued and I doubte not but thys matter will be so pacified that neither shal the king nor yet the Lordes haue cause to seeke for further aide neither we to offende any of them both After this tale the Commons stayed and the Lorde Maior and his brethren for that time brake vppe till they had further communed wyth the Lordes To make short I lette passe what order by the Citie was taken 〈◊〉 is to 〈◊〉 noted 〈◊〉 the City leuied 〈◊〉 men but they were not 〈◊〉 But the conclusion was that the Lordes vppon what occasion I knowe not sate the next daye in Counsaile in the Starre chamber from thence sente sir Philip Hobby wyth theyr letter of credence to the kings maiestie beseeching his maiestie to geue credit to that which the sayd sir Philip should declare vnto his maiestye in their names and y e king gaue him liberty to speake and most gently heard all that he had to say Who so haÌ„dled the matter declaring his message in the name of the Lords that in the end the Lord Protector was commaunded from the kings presence The Lord Protector committed to prison in Winsore castle The Lord Protector committed to the towâ—â— Articles obiected against the â—ord Protectour shortly was committed to warde in a tower within the castle of Windsore called Bewchamp Tower and soone after were stayed sir Tho. Smith maister Whalley master Fisher many other gentlemen that attended vpon the Lorde Protectour The same day the Lordes of the Counsaile resorted to the Kinge and the next day they brought from thence the Lorde Protector and the other that were there stayed and conueyed them through the Citie of London vnto the Tower and there left them Shortlye after the Lordes resorted vnto the Tower and there charged the Lorde Protectour with sundry articles as follow Articles obiected against the Lord Protectour 1 IN primis you tooke vppon you the office of Protectour and Gouernour vpon condition expressely and specially that you woulde doe nothinge in the kinges affaires publikely or priuately but by the assent of the late kinges executors 2 Also you contrary to the sayde condition of your owne authority did stay and let iustice and subuerted the lawes as wel by your letters as by your commaundements 3 Also you caused diuers persones being arested and imprisoned for treason murder manslaughter and felonie to be discharged and set at large against the kings lawes and statutes of this realme 4 Also you haue made and ordained Lieutenants for the kings armies other weighty affaires vnder your owne wryting and seale 5 Also you haue communed with the Ambassadours of other Realmes discoursing alone with them the waighty causes of this Realme 6 Also you haue sometime rebuked checked and taunted as well priuately as openly diuers of the kings moste honourable Counsailours for shewing declaring theyr aduises and opinions against your purposes in the kings waightye affaires sayinge sometimes to them that you neede not to open matters vnto them and would therfore be otherwise aduised and that you would if they were not agreeable to your opinyon put them oute and take other at your pleasure 7 Also you had and helde against the lawe in your owne house a Courte of Requestes and thereby did enforce diuers the kinges subiectes to answeare for their free holdes and goodes and determined the same to the subuersion of the same lawes 8 Also you being no Officer without the aduise of the Counsaile or the more part of them did dispose of the Offices of the kings gift for money and graunted leases and Wardes of the kings and gaue presentations to the kings benefices bishoprikes hauing no authority so to do And farther you did meddle with the selling of y e kings landes 9 Also you commaunded Multiplication and Alcumistry to be practised to abuse the kings coyne 10 Also you caused a proclamation to be made concerning enclosures wherby the common people haue made diuers insurrections leuied open warre and distreâ—ed spoyled diuers of the kings subiects which proclamation went foorth against the wil of the whole counsaile 11 Also you haue caused a commission with certaine articles thereunto annexed to be made our concerning enclosures of commons high wayes decaying of cottages and diuers other things geuing the Commissioners authority to heare and determine the same causes to the subuersion of the lawes and statutes of this realme whereby much sedition insurrection and rebellion haue risen and growen among the kings subiects 12 Also you haue suffered the rebels and traitours to assemble and to lie in campe and armor against the king his Nobles and gentlemen without any speedye subduing or repressing of them 13 Also you did comfort and encourage diuers of the sayde rebelles by geuing of them diuers summes oâ— your owne mony and by promising to diuers of them sees rewards and seruices 14 Also you in fauour of the sayde rebels did againste the lawes cause a Proclamation to be made y t none of the said rebels or traitors shuld be sued or vexed by any person for any their offences in the said rebellion to the clear subuersion of the same lawes 15 Also you haue
much vnlike so in matters of religion and in discerning truth from falshood their zeale seemed not much discrepant Although the light of the Gospell did not so fully then shine out as in the time of this latter Duke the Lord be praysed therfore yet the wisedome and towardnes of y e other Duke also touching the same was not vtterly vnworthy of his commendation A false miracle detected by Duke Humfrey of Glocester For the more manifest declaration whereof amongest many other his godly doinges we may take for example the prudent and famous acte of that noble Duke in descerning and trying out the false lying miracle and popish hipocrisie of the blinde begger at S. Albons mentioned in his story before pag. 679. For the whiche cause and for his dilligent studye in reforming that and such other blinde abuses of fayned Religion he was the more hated of the spiritualtie and suche as Winchester then was Finally as thys Lorde Protector Duke of Somerset the kinges vncle by certayne of the Counsayle was then accused arraigned cōdemned for the trespasse as it was geuen forth of felonie although I neuer heard he murdered or robbed any so the other vncle of king Henry the 6. was made away The testimonye of M. William Tindall of good Duke Humfrey The happy successe of the Duke of Somerset in his victoryes Of whose decease thus writeth Mayster W. Tindall in his practise of Prelaets At y e last they found the meanes to contriue a drift to bring their matters to passe made a Parliamēt far from the Citizens of Londō where was slayne the sayd good Duke the onely wealth of the Realme and y e mighty shield which so long had kept it from sorowe which shortly after his death fell vpon thē by heapes But the Chronicles sayth he cannot tel wherfore he dyed nor by what meanes Neuertheles this they testifie that he was a vertuous man godly and good to the common wealth But to leaue Duke Humfrey and to return to the maners and vertues of the Duke of Somerset whiche before we were about to describe as he was a gentle and courteous Duke at home so was he no lesse fortunate a Captain in warfare abroad Gods chastisement vpon the Duke of Somerset Under whose gouernment guidyng not onely diuers rebellious commotions were happily suppressed here at home but also abroad in the expedition of Scotland such a victory was geuen him of God that w t the losse scarse of sixe hundred of his own men there were of the enemies as good or little lesse then x. thousand slayn and put to flight and euen the very same day and tyme in the which all the Idolatrous Images were here burnt at London And yet al these warres notwithstanding wherunto he was agaynst his will compelled he was a man of nature singularly geuen to peace as may be seene by the sweete and peaceable exhortation by him set forth in print before and sent to the realme of Scotland But as there is nothing in this worlde so perfect in all respectes which is not blotted or darckned with some spot of vice adioyned withal so amongst the manifold commēdations of this Duke one thinge there was too whiche both desteyned his honour and estimation much and also more empayred and hindered his owne life safety which was that he in condescending to the death of his brother followed too rashly the perswasion of certayne whosoeuer they were for that matter lacked not perchaunce some singular fetche and pollicie of some more craftely then godly disposed persons as many good men haue supposed But what soeuer of that matter is to be deemed credible it is that the said Duke in suffering or procuring this death of his brother not only endamaged himselfe weakened his own power but also prouoked the chastisement of Gods scourge and rod which did so light vpon him Furthermore as touching the death and decay of the Lord Henry Earle of Surrey who suffered also at the Tower next before the Lord Admirall the Lorde Protectours brother because the casting of him was so neare to the death of King Henry The beheading of the Earle of Surrey as I know not vpon whome or what cause the same did proceede so I passe it ouer and leaue it to the Lord. Notwithstanding as for the Duke of Somerset whatsoeuer his other vices and vertues were this is certayne that his ende the Lord so working wyth him was constant in Christes truth as his life was before a great maintenance of the same Moreouer on the xxvj day of February in the same yeare was sir Rafe Uane Syr Rafe Vane Syr Myles Partrige Syr Michael Stanhop and Syr Thomas Arundell suffered at Tower hyll sir Miles Partrige both hāged at the Tower hill And sir Michaell Stanhop sir Thomas Arundell beheaded vppon the scaffold all which four were condemned by the saide Acte of vnlawfull assemblie and as accessaries vnto the Duke of Somerset Not long after the death of the Duke of Somerset in the next yeare folowing deceassed the King himselfe about the moneth of Iune whereof more shall be said the Lord graunting in his due order and course heereafter In the meane season before we come to close vp the latter end and story of this good King the place heere present seemeth not vnfitte to intermixt by the way a few other things before Religion hindered by discorde hapning within the time of his reigne namely concerning matters incident of the Church of Religiō Which state of Religion begā wel to grow to come happely forward during this Kings daies had not the vnhappy troubles of the outward state amongst the Lords not agreeing within themselues disquieted the good towardnes of things begon But the malice of the diuell how subtilly worketh it if men could see it So long as the Lordes agreed in concord among themselues Winchester and Boner with all that faction was cut short and began to condescend to good cōformitie But afterward perceauing the states and nobles of the Realme to be amōg themselues diuided and y e Lord Protectour the Kings vncle displaced and his brother the Admirall before beheaded and the yong King now left in that case they begā vpon some hope to take more hart vnto them Discorde what decay it worketh in a common wealth till at last it came to passe as they themselues desired And thus though nothing else will leade vs yet experience may teach vs what discorde worketh in publicke weales and contrary what a necessary thing concord is to the aduancemēt especially of Gods matters apperteining to his Church Examples whereof in this Kings daies be not farre to seeke For as touching the successe of the Gospell of peace D. Smyth Chadsey Standish Younge Oglethorpe reclaymed from their errours while publicke peace and the Gospel did ioine together marueilous it was how errour Popery were in themselues confounded and ashamed
breade and wyne are substauncially transumpted into the verye bodye and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ. If sayth he thou doest not know the maner how it is brought to passe let it be enough to thee to beleue that it is done by the operation of the holy Ghost and we do know no more but that the lyuing word of God is working and almighty but the very maner how is inscrutable to vs and no great maruell sayth he for we cannot well expresse howe the materiall bread wine or water are transumpted naturally into the same body and bloud of the receiuer and be become an other body then they were before So sayth this great ancient Clarke also this shewbread with wine and water are chaunged by the comming of the holy Ghost into christes body and bloud and they be not two bodies there but very one of Christ and the same Rochester First I denye Mayster Doctour that Damascene was one thowsande yeares past Damascene expounded secondarily that hee is not to be holden as an auncient father for that he mainteyneth in his workes euill and damnable doctrine as the worshipping of images and such like Thyrdly I say that in deede God by his holy spirit is the worker of that whiche is done in the sacrament Also I graunt that there is a mutation of the common bread and wine spiritually into the Lordes breade and wine A spirituall mutation of the bread and wine but no mutation of the substance by the sanctifying of them in the Lordes word But I denye that there is any mutation of the substaunces for there is no other chaunge there indeed then there is in vs which when we do receiue the sacrament worthely then are we chaunged into Christes body bones and bloud not in nature but spiritually and by grace much like as Isaias saw the burning cole euen so we see not there the very simple bread as it was before the consecration for an vnion cannot be but of two very thinges Wherefore if we be ioyned to Christ receyuing the sacrament then there is no adnihilation of bread which is wheÌ„ it is reduced to nothing as it is in your fained transubstantiation Glin. So I perceiue you would haue me to graunt that the Sacrament is but a figure which Theophilactus doeth deny Rochester You say trueth he denyeth it deed to be a figure but he meaneth that it is not onely a figure Glin. Theophilact expounded Whereas Saynt Paule sayth that we being manye are one bread he speaketh not nor meaneth one materiall bread as you do here ergo he speaketh of a heauenly bread And holy Chrysostome vpon Mathew sayth that the paschall Lambe was a figure but the mistery is the veryty For the Disciples would not haue bene offended to haue dronken a figure of Christes bloud being well accustomed to figures The paschall Lambe a figure For Christ did not institute a figure for a figure but the cleare verity in stead of the figure as Saynt Iohn sayth grace and verity was geuen by Christ. Doest thou see bread sayth Chrisostome doth it auoyd or passe as other meates do which we receiue God forbid ergo c. Madew That auncient Clarke Origene vpon the 15. of S. Mathew sayth thus as touching that which is materiall in the Sacrament it descendeth The 〈…〉 of the Sâ—â—crameÌ„t 〈◊〉 out as â—â—ther meâ— doe and issueth out as other nutrimentes doe But as concerning that which is celestiall it doth not so Glin. Chrisostome homile 83. vpoÌ„ Mathew sayth that we cannot be deceiued of Christes wordes but our naturall sences may be deceiued in this poynt very soone and easely his sayd wordes cannot be false but our sences be many times beguiled of theyr iudgementes Because therefore that Christ sayd this is my body let vs not at any hand doubte sayth he but let vs beleue it and well perceiue it with the eyes of our vnderstanding And within a litle after in that place he sayth thus It was not enough that he was become man and afterwardes to be scourged for vs but also he did reduce and bring vs to be as one body with him not thorow fayth onely but in very deed also he maketh vs his body And after that he sayth that these works are not of mannes power But the same thinges that hee wrought in his last supper he nowe worketh also by his precept to his right minister and we doe occupy the place of the same ministers but hee it is that doth sanctify and transumpt the creatures he performeth still the same Rochester M. Doctour you must vnderstand that in that place S. Chrisostome sheweth vs that Christ deliuered to vs no sensible thing at his last supper Glin. Honourable syr by your pacience I graunt that hee gaue to his Disciples no sensible thing in substaunce but a thing insensible his owne precious body and bloud vnder the onely kindes of creatures And truely as it seemeth Theophilactus best knew the meaning of Chrisostome because all authors accept him as a faythfull interpreter of him And he hath these same playne words transelemented and transformed Also Theophilactus Alexandrinus super Marcum Cyrillus and Saynt Augustine sayth that before the consecration it is breade but afterwardes it is Christes very body In like maner S. Augustine vpon 33. Psalme sayth that in his last supper Christ did beare himselfe in his owne handes Now euery man may beare the figure of his body in his owne hands but S. Austen saith it there for a miracle Ireneus in his fift booke is of the same minde And Saynt Augustine sayth I doe remember my wordes c. The law and figures were by Moises but the verity and body came by Christ. Rochester Well say what you list it is but a figuratiue speach like to this if you will receiue and vnderstand he is Elias for a property but indeede he was not Elias but Iohn the Baptist. And so in this place Christ called it his body when it was very bread But better then the coÌ„mon breade because it was sanctified by the woorde of Christ. ¶ Here Mayster Langdale replyed to Doctor Madew Langdale RIght worshipfull Mayster Doctor by your pacience I haue noted two thinges that you affirmed in youre position euen nowe before this honourable audience Two 〈◊〉 noted in Madewâ— position the which as me seemeth are not consonant to the trueth of Gods worde The first is as touching Christes sayinge I will not from hence forth drinke any more of the fruite of the Uyne vntill I drinke it newe with you c. Whyche place of the Scripture you dyd as I thinke vnderstand and interprete as though nothing els remayned after the consecration but very wyne still Whereof I doe not a little maruell Seeyng that that most famous Clarke Erasmus whose authoritye and sentence you refuse at this present onely yet neuerthelesse he is very worthy in thys matter of farre better estimation amongest
to the Star Chamber which was accused of these words that he should say that Wyat was constrained by the Counsell to accuse the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney Which fellow when he was come to the starre Chamber the aforesaid Gardiner letting passe other matters that were in hand began to declare to the whole multitude how myraculously almighty God had brought the Queenes Maiesty to the Crowne y e whole Realme in a maner being against her that he had brought this to passe for this singular intent and purpose Ste. Gardâ—â—ners tale 〈◊〉 the starrâ— chamber â—â—gaynst thâ— Lady Eliâ—â—â—beth that this Realme being ouerwhelmed with heresies shee might reduce againe the same vnto the true Catholicke faith And where she tooke the Lady Elizabeth into her fauour and loued her so tenderly and also the Lord Courtney who of long time had bene deteined in prison and by her was set at libertie and receiued great benefites at her hands and notwithstanding all this they had conspired most vnnaturally and traiterously against her with that haynous Traytour Wiate and by the confession of Wyate sayde he and the letters sent to and fro may playnely appeare Yet there was some in the City of London whiche reported that Wyat was constrained by the Counsell to accuse the Lady Elizabeth and the L. Courtney yet you my L. Maior quoth he haue not seene the same punished The party is heere sayd the Lord Maior Take hym with you said Gardiner and punish him according to his desert said further My Lord take heede to your charge the Citie of London is a whirlepoole and sincke of all euill rumours there they be bread and from thence spread into all partes of this Realme There stood by the same time the Lord Shandoys The Lorâ— Shandoyâ— false repoâ—â— in the 〈◊〉 chamber â—â—gaynst Laâ—â— Elizabeth and Lord Courtneâ— who being then Lieutenaunt of the Tower and now hearing the Byshop thus speake to sooth his tale came in wyth these words as followeth My Lordes quoth he this is a trueth that I shall tell you I being Lieutenant of the Tower when Wiat suffred he desired me to bring him to the Lorde Courtney whych when I had done he fell down vpon his knees before him in my presence and desired him to confesse the truth of hym selfe as he had done before and to submit himselfe vnto the Queenes Maiesties mercy And thus much I thought of this matter to declare to the entent that the Reader perceiuing the proceedings of the bishop in the premisses and comparing the same with the true testimony of Wyat himselfe with the testimony oâ— the Sheriffes whiche were present the same time when Syr Thomas Wiat asked the Lord Courtney forgeuenes may the better iudge of the whole case and matter for the whiche the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney were so long in trouble Of which her Graces trouble hereafter God willing more shall be said in the story of her life In the meane time to let this matter stay let vs now passe further in our history NOt longe after this Queene Mary partly fearing the Londiners by occasion of Wiats coÌ„spiracy partly perceiuing most part of the City for religions sake not greatly to fauour her proceedings to theyr displeasure and hinderaunce sommoned a Parliament to be holdeÌ„ at Oxford as it were to gratify that Citty where both the Uniuersity Towne and Country had shewed themselues very obedient and forward especially in restoring popish religion For this purpose great prouision was made as wel by the Queenes officers and by the townes men and inhabitantes of Oxford and the Country about But the Queenes minde in short space chaunged and the same Parliament was holden at Westminster in aprill folowing Then the Queene beside other thinges proposed concerning her mariage to king Philip and restoring of the Popes supremacy As touching her maryage it was agreed vpon but the other request could not as then be obteyned The same time when this ParliameÌ„t was sommoned she also sommoned a conuocation of bishops of the Clergy writing vnto Boner whom she had made UicegereÌ„t in the stead of Cranmer being in the Tower after y e tenor and forme of a new stile differing from the olde stile of K. Henry and K. Edward as foloweth * The stile of Q. Mary altered writing to Boner for the summoning of a Conuocation MAria Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Regina fidei defensor Reuerendo in Christo patri Edmondo London Epis. Salutem Licet nuper quibusdam arduis vrgentibus negotijs nos securitatem defensionem Ecclesiae Anglicanae ac pacem tranquilitatem c. Where note good Reader concerning the altering and chaunging the Queenes stile the latter part thereof to bee left out of her title which is Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum caput because in this present Parliament the supremacy being geuen away from the crowne of Englande to the Pope therupon this parcell of the title was also taken away Likewise the sayd Boner geuing his certificate vpon the same leaueth out autoritate illustrissimae c. legitime suffultus which parcel also in the same Parliament was repriued and taken away the same time ¶ The dignity of Priestes extolled by Byshop Boner IN this foresayd conuocation Bonor B. of LondoÌ„ being Uicegerent and President as is said made a certayne exhortation or oration to the Clergy whether it was in this conuocatioÌ„ or much about the sayd time wherin he semeth to shew a great piece of his profound and deep learning in setting forth the most incomparable superangelical order of Priesthood 〈◊〉 speaâ—â—â—h for the â—â—nour of â—riesthood as may appeare by this parcell or fragment of his foresayd Oration Being collected and gathered by some that stoode by whiche as it came to our handes so I thought to impart it to the Reader both for that the Author of so worthy a worke should not passe vnknown and partly also for that y e estimatioÌ„ of this blessed order should losâ— nothing of his preeminence but might be knowne in most ample perfection so as it standeth aboue Angels and kinges if it be true that Boner sayth ¶ A piece or fragment of the exhortation made by Boner Bishop of London to them of the Conuocation house copyed out by them that stood by and heard him Boners Oration in prayse of Priesthood WHerefore it is to be knowne that Priestes Elders be worthy of all meÌ„ to be worshipped for the dignity sake which they haue of God as in Mat. 16. Whatsoeuer ye shall lose vpon earth c. And whatsoeuer you shall binde c. For a priest by some meanes is like Mary the Uirgin and is shewed by three poyntes As the blessed Uirgine by fiue wordes did conceiue Christ as it is sayd Luke 1. Fiat mihi secundum verbuÌ„ tuum that is to say Be it vnto me according to thy
foundation do hold that the same body is offered vnto God by the Priest in his daily massings to put away the sinnes of the quicke and the dead But one sacrifice in the scripture Whereas by the Apostle to the Hebrewes it is euident that there is but one oblation and one true and liuely sacrifice of the Church offered vpon the aultar of the crosse which was is and shall be for euer the propitiation for the sinnes of the whole world and where there is remission of the same there is sayth the Apostle no more offering for sinne ¶ Arguments confirming his aunswere Ce No sacrifice ought to be done but where the Priest is meete to offer the same The first argument Heb. 5. la All other Priests be vnmeete to offer sacrifice propitiatory for sinne saue only Christ rent Ergo no other Priests ought to sacrifice for sinne but Christ alone The second part of my argument is thus proued Fe No honour in Gods Church ought to be takeÌ„ whervnto a man is not called as Aaron ri It is a great honor in Gods Church to sacrifice for sin Argument son Ergo No man ought to sacrifice for sinne but onely they which are called But onely Christ is called to that honour Ergo no other priest but Christ ought to sacrifice for sin That no man is called to this degree of honour but Christ alone Heb. 7 it is euident For there are but two onely orders of Priesthood allowed in the word of God namely the order of Aaron and the order of Melchisedech But now the order of Aaron is come to an ende by reason that it was vnprofitable and weake and of the order of Melchisedech there is but one Priest alone euen Christ the Lord which hath a priesthoode that can not passe to any other Another Argument Ba That thing is in vaine and to no effect where no necessitie is wherefore it is done ro To offer vp any more sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead there is no necessitie for Christ our sauiour did that fully and perfectly once for all co Ergo to do the same in the Masse it is in vayne Heb. 9. Another Argument Fe After that eternall redemption is found and obtained there needeth no more dayly offering for the same Ab vna causa veritatis ad propositionem habentem illam causam valet consequentia ri But Christ comming an high Bishop c. found and obteined for vs eternall redemption o. Ergo there needeth now no more daily oblation for the sinnes of the quicke and the dead Another Argument Ca All remission of sinnes commeth only by shedding of bloud mes In the Masse there is no shedding of bloud tres Ergo in the Masse there is no remission of sinnes and so it foloweth also that ther is no propitiatory sacrifice Another Argument In the Masse the passion of Christ is not in verity but in a mistery representing the same yea euen there where the Lords supper is duly ministred But where Christ suffereth not there is he not offered in verity Heb â— for the Apostle sayeth Not that he might offer vp himselfe often times for then must he haue suffered often times sith the beginning of the world now where Christ is not offered there is no propitiatory sacrifice Ergo in the Masse there is no propitiatory sacrifice For Christ appeared once in the latter end of the world to put sin to flight by the offering vp of himselfe And as it is appoynted to all men that they shall once dye and then commeth the iudgement euen so Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many And vnto them that looke for him shall he appeare agayne without sinne vnto saluation Another Argument Da Where there is any sacrifice that can make the commers thereunto perfect there ought men to cease from offering any mo expiatory and propitiatory sacrifices ri But in the new testament there is one onely sacrifice now already long since offered which is able to make the commers thereto perfect for euer j. Ergo in the new testament they ought to cease from offering any more propitiatory sacrifice Sentences of the Scripture tending to the same ende and purpose out of which also may be gathered other manifest arguments for more confirmation thereof BY the which will sayth the Apostle we are sanctified by the offering vp of the body of Iesus Christ once for all Heb. 10. And in the same place But this man after that he had offered one sacrifice for sinne sitteth for euer at the right hand of God c. For with one offering hath he made perfect for euer them that are sanctifyed and by himselfe hath he purged our sinnes By â—â—mselfâ— I beseech you to marke these wordes by himselfe the whiche well wayed will without doubt cease all controuersie The Apostle playnely denieth any other sacrifice to remaine for him that treadeth vnder his feete the bloud of â—e testament by the which he was made holy Christ wil not be crucified againe he will not his death to be 〈◊〉 derision He hath reconcyled vs in the body of his flesh Coloss. 1â— Make I beseech you he sayth not in the mistery of his body But in the body of his flesh If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the father 1. Ioan. â— Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiaâ—ion for our sinnes not for ours only but for the sinnes of the â—â—ole world I know that all these places of the Scripture are auoyded by two maner of subtile shiftes The popisâ— distinction betweene bloudy and vnbloudy sacrifice the one is by the distinction of the bloudy and vnbloudy sacrifice as though our vnbloudy sacrifice of the Church were any other then the sacrifice of praise and thankesgeuing then a commemoration a shewing foorth and a sacrameÌ„tall representation of that one only bloudy sacrifice offred vp once for all The other is by deprauing and wrasting the sayings of the auncient Fathers vnto such a straunge kinde of sense The papistâ— maintayne their sacrifice propitiâ—atory by thâ— old Doctoâ— falsly wrasted as the Fathers themselues in deede neuer ment For what the meaning of the Fathers was it is euidente by that which S. Augustine writeth in his Epistle to Boniface in the 83. chapter of his 9. booke against Faustus the Manichee besides many other places likewise by Eusebius Emisene Cyprian Chrysostome Fulgentius Bertram and others Doctors making against the propitiatorâ— sacrifice of the masse which do wholy concord and agree together in this vnity in the Lord that the redemption once made in verity for the saluation of man continueth in full effect for euer and worketh without ceassing vnto the end of the world that the sacrifice once offered can not be consumed that the Lords death and passion is as effectuall the vertue of that bloud once shead as freshe at this day
D. Cramner Bishop Ridley and M. Latimer condemne that where as Doctour Weston sayde he had answeared and opposed and could neither mainteine his own errors nor impugne the veritie all that he said was false For he was not suffered to Oppose as he woulde nor could answere as he was required vnles he would haue brauled with them so thick theyr reasons came one after an other Euer foure or fiue did interrupt him that he coulde not speake Maister Ridley and M. Latimer were asked what they would do they sayde they would stande to that they had sayd Then were they all called together and sentence read ouer them that they were no members of the Church And therefore they theyr fautors and patrones were condemned as heretiks and in reading of it they were asked whether they would turne or no they bade them read on in the name of God for they were not minded to turne So were they condemned all three After which sentence of condemnation being awarded against them they aunsweared againe euery one in theyr turne in maner and effect of words as foloweth the archbishop first beginning thus The Archbishop of Caunterburie From this your iudgement and sentence I appeale to the iust iudgement of God almighty trusting to be present wyth him in heauen for whose presence in the altare I am thus condemned Doctour Ridley Although I be not of your companye yet doubte not I but my name is wrytten in an other place whether thys sentence wil sende vs sooner then we shoulde by the course of nature haue come Doctour Ridley I thanke God most hartily that he hath prolonged my life to this end that I may in this case glorify God by that kinde of death Doctor Westons answere vnto Latimer If you goe to heauen in thys faith then will I neuer come thither as I am thus perswaded After the sentence pronounced they were separated one from the other videlicet the Archbishop was retourned to Bocardo D. Ridley was caried to the sheriffes house master Latimer to the Bailiffes On Saterday following they had a Masse with a generall procession and great solemnitie Doctor Cranmer was caused to beholde the Procession oute of Bocardo Doctour Ridley out of the Sheriffes house Latimer also being brought to see it from the Bayliffes house thoughte that he should haue gone to burning and spake to one Augustine Cooper a Catchpoll to make a quicke fire But when he came to Karfox and sawe the matter he ranne as fast as his olde bones would carrie him to one Spensers shop and would not looke towardes it Last of all D. Weston caried the sacrament and foure doctors caried the Canapie ouer him Immediately after the sentence was geuen D. Ridley wryteth to the Prolocutor in maner as foloweth Doctor Ridley to the Prolocutor D. Ridleyes letter to the prolocutor MAister Prolocutor you remember I am sure howe you promised me openly in the schooles after my protestation that I should see howe my answeares were there taken and wrytten of the Notaries whom ye appoynted me fateor neminem recusare to wryte what should be sayd and to haue had licence for to haue added vnto them or to haue altered them as vpon more deliberation should haue seemed me best Papistes haue small conscience in performing promises Ye graūted me also at the deliuery of my aunswere vnto your first proposition a copie of the same these promises are not performed If your sodaine departure be any part of the cause therof yet I pray you remember that they may be perfourmed for performaunce of promise is to be looked for at a righteous Iudges handes Nowe I send you here my aunsweres in wryting to your second and third propositions doe desire and require earnestly a copie of the same I shal by Gods grace procure the paines of the wryter to be paid for and satisfied accordingly Maister Prolocutor in the time of my aunswearing in the Scholes when I would haue cōfirmed my sayings with authorities and reasons ye said then openly that I should haue time and place to say and bring whatsoeuer I could an other time and the same your saying was then there confirmed of other of the Commissioners yea and I dare say the audience also thoughte then that I shoulde haue had an other daye to haue broughte and sayde what I coulde for the declaration and confirmation of mine assertions Nowe that this was not done but so sodainly sentence geuen before the cause was perfectly heard I canne not but maruaile c. On Monday next ensuing after these things done and past being the xxiij of the sayde moneth of Aprill D. Weston Prolocutor tooke his iourney vp to London Aprill 13. with the letters certificatorie from y e vniuersitie vnto the Queene by whome the Archb. of Cant. directed his letters supplicatorie vnto the Counsaile The whych letters after the Prolocutor had receiued had caried them wel neare halfe way to London by the way he opened the same and seeing the contentes thereof sente them backe againe refusing to carie them c. Likewise Bishoppe Ridley hearing of the Prolocutors going to London writeth to him his letters wherin he desireth him to cary his answers vp to certaine Bishops in London the forme of which letters first of D. Ridley then of the Archb. and lastly an other letter of D. Ridley to the Archbishop here in order foloweth A letter of B. Ridley to the Prolocutor MAister Prolocutour I desire you and in Gods name require you that you truely bring forth and shew al mine answers wrytten and subscribed with mine owne hande vnto the higher house of the Conuocation and specially to my L. Chauncelor my Lordes of Duresme Ely Worcester Norwich and Chichester and also to shewe and exhibite this my wryting vnto them whyche in these fewe lines heere I wryte vnto you and that I did make thys request vnto you by this my wryting know ye that I did take witnesse of them by whome I did send you this wryting and also of those whiche were then with them present videlicet the two Bailiffes of Oxforde and of master Irishe Alderman then there called to be a witnesse By me Nicholas Ridley 23. of April An. 1554. The copie of the Archb. of Canterb. letters to the Counsaile sent by Doctour Weston who refused to deliuer them IN right humble wise sheweth vnto your honourable Lordships Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie The Archb. writeth to the Counsell beseeching the same to be a meanes for mee vnto the Queenes highnesse for her mercy and pardon Some of you knowe by what meanes I was broughte and trained vnto the will of oure late soueraigne Lorde king Edwarde the sixte and what I spake against the same wherein I referre me to the reportes of your honoures and woorships Furthermore this is to signifie vnto your Lordshippes that vpon Monday Tuesday and Wednesday last past were open disputations heere in Oxforde
Guynes Boner set at libertie whych before had beene sente to the French king by his cosin the Duke of Northumberlande after the dispatch of his ambassage with the French kinge returned to Guines so was taken and this day brought to the Tower Uppon mondaye the seuenth day of August Dirige in Latine was songe wythin the Tower by all the Kynges Chappel and the bishop of Winchester was chief minister wherat was present the Queene and the most parte of the Counsaile Uppon Tuesday the viij day of August the kings body was brought to Westminster and there buryed where D. Day Bishop of Chichester preached The same daye a Masse of Requiem was songe within the tower by the Byshop of Winchester who had on his Miter did al things as in times past was done at whyche Masse the Queene was present Upon thursday the Duke of Northfolke came foorth of the Tower King Edwardes body buryed with whom the Duches of Somerset was also deliuered this thursday Uppon sonday the 11. of August Doctor Bourne preached at Paules Crosse of the whych sermone reade before pag. 1339. In the weeke folowing commaundement was geuen throughout the citie that no Prentises should come to the sermon nor weare any knife or dagger Uppon the wednesday being the xvi daye of August M. Bradford M. Beacon and M. Ueron were committed to the Tower with whom also M. Sampson shoulde haue bene committed M Bradford with others committed to the Tower and was sought for the same time in M. Elsinges house in Fleetestreete where M. Bradforde was taken and because he was not founde the Byshop of Winchester fumed like a prelate with the messenger Upon the Fridaye being the 18. of August the Duke of Northumberland the marques of Northampton and the Earle of Warwicke were arrayned at Westminster and there y e same day condemned the Duke of Northfolke that day being the high Iudge Upon saterday the 19. of August sir Andrew Dudley sir Iohn Gates sir Henrye Gates and sir Thomas Palmer were araigned at Westminster condemned the same day the L. Marques of Winchester being hie Iudge UpoÌ„ which day a letter was sent vnto sir Henry Tirrel Anthony Browne and Edmonde Browne Esquiers praying them to committe to warde all suche as shall contemne the Queenes order of religion or shall keepe them selues from church there to remaine vntill they be conformable and to signifie their names to the counsaile Upon Sonday the 20. of August D. Watsâ—â— preache◠〈◊〉 Paules Crosse. Doctour Watson the Byshoppe of Winchesters Chaplaine Preached at Paules Crosse at whose Sermone was presente the Marques of Winchester the Earle of Bedford the Earle of Penbroke the Lord Rich and two hundreth of the Garde wyth their Halbardes lest the people would haue made any sturre against the Preacher Uppon Monday the 21. of August the Duke of Northumberlande the Marques of Northampton Syr Andrewe Dudley Syr Iohn Gates and Syr Thomas Palmer hearde a Masse wythin the Tower and after Masse they all fiue receaued the Sacramente in one kinde onely as in the Popishe time was vsed On the whiche day also Queene Mary set forth a Proclamation signifying to the people that she could not hide any longer the religioÌ„ which she from her infancy had professed c. inhibiting in the said Proclamation Printing Preaching the tenour wherof read before pag. 1334. Uppon the Tuesday being the 22. of August the Duke of Northumberlande Syr Iohn Gates and Syr Thomas Palmer were beheaded at the Tower hil as before is sayd pag. 1338. Execution at the Towâ—er hill The same day certaine noble personnages heard Masse wythin the Tower and likewise after masse receaued the Sacrament in one kinde Uppon Sonday the 27. day of August Doctour Chedsey Preached at Paules Crosse and the same daye the Byshop of Canterbury Syr Thomas Smith and the deane of Paules were cited to appeare the weeke following before the Queenes Commissioners in the Bishops Consistorie within Paules In this meane time it was noysed abroade by running rumours falsely and craftely deuised eyther to stablish the credite of the Masse or els to brynge Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury out of credite that he to currye fauour with Queene Mary should promise to say Dirige Masse after the old custome for king Edward and that he had already sayd Masse at Caunterburie c. Wherefore to stoppe the noyse and slaunder of those rumours the sayde Thomas Archb. of Caunter the 7. day of September sette foorth a letter which was also printed in purgation of him selfe the copie of which letter heere ensueth A purgation of Thomas Archbishoppe of Caunterburie against certaine sclaunders falsely raised vpon him AS the deuill Christes auncient aduersarie is a lier and the father of lies The archbishop of Canterbury purgeth himselfe agaynst false rumours euen so hath he stirred vp his seruaunts and members to persecute Christ and his true worde and religion with lying which hee ceasseth not to doe most earnestly at this present time For where as the Prince of famous memorie kinge Henrie the eighte seeing the greate abuses of the Latine Masse reformed some things therein in his life time and after our late soueraigne Lord king Edward the 6. tooke the same whole away for the manifolde and great errours and abuses of the same and restored in the place therof Christes holy Supper according to Christes own institution and as the Apostles vsed the same in the primatiue Church the deuill goeth about nowe by lying to ouerthrow the Lordes holy Supper againe and to restore his Latine satisfactorie Masse a thing of his owne inuention and deuise And to bringe the same more easilye to passe some haue abused the name of mee Thomas Archb. of Canterburie bruting abroad that I haue set vp the Masse again at Canterburie that I offred to say Masse at the buriall of our late soueraign prince K. Ed. 6. that I offred also to say Masse before the Queenes highnesse and at Paules Churche and I wot not where And although I haue bene well exercised these xx yeres to suffer and beare euill reports and lyes and haue not bene much greued thereat but haue borne all things quietly yet when vntrue reports lyes turne to the hinderance of Gods truth they are in no wise to be suffered Wherefore these bee to signifie vnto the world that it was not I that dyd set vp the Masse at Caunterbury but it was a false flatteryng lying and dissembling monke Ann. 1454. Aprill which caused Masse to be set vp there without mine aduise or Counsell Reddat illi Dominus in die illo And as for offering my selfe to say Masse before the Queenes highnesse or in any other place I neuer did it as her grace well knoweth But if her grace will geue me leaue 〈…〉 murtherer of Gods people Of whose horâ—ible and ye shal 〈…〉 also the life of Cranmer I shal be ready to prooue against all
much ado and a great number also to be sore afrayd Ye heard a little before the Councels letter sent to B. Boner signifiyng the good newes of Queene Mary to be not onely conceyued but also quicke with childe which was in the moneth of Nouember the xxviij day Of this child great talke began at this tyme to ryse in euery mans mouth with busy preparation and much ado especially amongst such as semed in England to cary Spanish hartes in English bodies In number of whom here is not to be forgotten nor defrauded of his condigne commendatioÌ„ for his woorthy affection toward his Prince and her issue one sir Rich. Southwel who being the same tyme in the parlament house when as the Lordes were occupied in other affaires matters of importance sodainly starting vp for fulnes of ioy brast out in these words folowing Tush my Maisters quoth he what talke ye of these matters I would haue you take some order for our yong maister that is now comming into the world apace The wordes of Sir Rich. Southwell â—n the Parliament house for his yong master lest he find vs vnprouided c. By the which words both of him and also by the foresaid letters of the counsaile and the common talke abroad it may appeare what an assured opinion was theÌ„ conceiued in mens heds of Queene Mary to be conceiued and quicke with child In so much that at the same tyme and in the same Parliament there was eftsoones a bill exhibited and an Act made vpon the same the words wherof for the more euidence I thought here to exemplificate as vnder followeth ¶ The wordes of the Acte ALbeit we the Lordes spirituall and temporal the commons in this present parliament assembled Ex sâ—at â—n 1. 2. Phil. Mar. cap. 10. haue firme hope confidence in the goodnes of almighty God that like as he hath hitherto miraculously preserued the Queenes maiesty from many great imminent perils and daungers euen so he will of his infinite goodnes geue her highnes strength the rather by our continuall prayers to passe well the danger of deliuerance of chylde The iudgement of the 〈…〉 in God 〈…〉 wherwith it hath pleased him to al our great comforts to blesse her Yet forasmuch as all things of this world be vncertaine and hauing before our eyes the dolorous experience of this inconstant gouernment during the tyme of the raigne of the late king Edward the 6. do plainly see the manifold inconueniences great dangers and perils that may ensue to this whole realme if foresight be not vsed to preuent all euill chances if they should happen For the eschewyng hereof we the Lordes spirituall temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled for and in consideration of a most speciall trust and confidence thot we haue and repose in the kings maiesty Order taken by Parliament for Q. Maries child for and coÌ„cerning the politike gouernment order and administration of this realm in the tyme of the yong yeres of the issue or issues of her maiesties body to bee borne if it should please God to call the Queenes highnes out of this present lyfe during the tender yeares of such issue or issues which God forbid according to such order and maner as hereafter in this present Acte his highnes most gracious pleasure is should be declared and set forth haue made our humble sute by the assent of the Queenes highnes that his maiestie would vouchsafe to accept and take vppon hym the rule order education and gouernment of the sayd issue or issues to bee borne as is aforesayd vpon which our sute beyng of his said maiestie most graciously accepted it hath pleased his highnesse not onely to declare that like as for the most part his maiesty verely trusteth that almighty God who hath hitherto preserued the Queenes maiesty to geue this realme so good an hope of certayne succession in the bloud royall of the same realme will assist her highnes with his graces and benedictions to see the fruite of her body well brought forrh Trust disapoynted lyue and able to gouerne whereof neither all this realme ne all the world besides should or coulde receiue more comfort then his maiesty should and would yet if such chaunce should happen hys maiesty at our humble desires is pleased and contented not onely to accept and take vpoÌ„ him the cure and charge of the education rule order and gouernmeÌ„t of such issues as of this most happy Mariage shall be borne betweene the Queenes highnes and him but also during the time of such gouernment would by all wayes and meanes study trauaile and employ hymselfe to aduance the weale both publike priuate of this realme and dominions thereunto belonging according to the sayd trust in his maiestye reposed with no lesse good will and affection then if his highnesse had bene naturally borne amongst vs. In consideration whereof be it enacted by the King and the Quenes most excellent maiesties by the assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in this present Parliament assembled and by the authoritie of the same c. as it is to be seene in the Acte more at large ratified and confirmed at the same Parliament to the same entent and purpose ¶ Thus much out of the Acte and statute I thought to rehearse to the entent the Reader may vnderstand not so much how Parliaments may sometimes be deceiued as by this childe of Queene Mary may appeare as rather what cause we Englishmen haue to render most earnest thanks vnto almighty god who so mercifully against the opinion expectatioÌ„ and working of our aduersaries hath helped deliuered vs in this case which otherwise might haue opened such a window to the Spaniardes to haue entred and replenished this land that peradueÌ„ture by this tyme Englishmen should haue enioyed no great quiet in their owne countrey the Lord therefore make vs perpetually myndfull of his benefits Amen Thus we see then how man doth purpose but God disposeth as pleaseth him For all this great labour prouision and order taken in the Parliament house for their yoÌ„g maister long looked for commyng so surely into the world in the end appeared neither yong maister nor young maistresse that any man yet to this day can heare of Furthermore as the labour of the lay sort was herein deluded The Prayers of the Papistes of what litle effect they are with God so no lesse ridiculous it was to behold what litle effect the prayers of the Popes Churchmen had wyth almighty God who trauailed no lesse with their processions Masses and Collects for the happy deliueraunce of thys yong maister to come as here followeth to be seene ¶ A prayer made by D. Weston Deane of Westminster daily to be sayd for the Queenes deliueraunce O Most righteous Lord God which for the offence of the first woman hast threatened vnto all women a common sharpe A prayer for
broughte in the Bishop of Rome and sette him in his olde authoritie beginneth to set vp abbeis againe hath made the mariage of priestes vnlawfull hath tourned the English seruice into Latine againe hath set vp the Masse againe w t like baggage and pulled downe the holy Communion and all this is done by consente of Parliament If the Acts of Parliament made in king Henries time in K. Edwards had theyr foundatioÌ„ vpon Gods word where vpon all positiue lawe ought to be grounded then these which are stablished in the Quenes time being cleane contrary to the others as they are not warranted by gods woorde so are they wicked and therfore to be both spoken and wrytten against of all menne as well of priuate as of publique persons If your Actes my Lord Chancellour which you haâ—e lately coyned I call them yours because ye only beare the swinge deuise and decree what yee list all other men are forced to followe be good and according to Gods woord then the former Actes were naught whych thing ye seeme to say in vtterly taking of them away and setting vp of the contrary if the former were nought why then did ye consent vnto them and confirme them to be good by your voluntarie and aduised wryting as it appeareth and will to the worldes ende in your Booke de vera Obedientia where you prooue the Queene a Bastard and the bishop of Rome to be an vsurper and to haue no authoritie in the Realme of Englande Yee must needes confesse that the moste parte of your Actes of Parliament in these latter dayes haue bene according to the fantasies of a fewe King Henry in his time established by Parliament in a manner what he listed and many thinges that might well haue bene amended In Kinge Edwardes dayes the Duke of Somersette and Northumberlande bare a great stroke in thyngs and did not all things syncerely Euen so since the Quene that nowe is came to the gouernement of the realme al things are ordered by your deuise and head and the whole Parliament house is ledde as you list by reason whereof they are compelled to condescende to thinges both contrarye to Gods manifest woorde and also contrary to theyr owne consciences so great is your crueltie For to bryng youre wicked purposes to passe and to establish your Antichristian kingdome whych I truste the Lorde wyth the breathe of hys mouthe will spedely blowe ouer yee haue called three Parliamentes in one yeare and an halfe that what you coulde not compasse by subtill perswasion ye might bring to passe by tyrannical threatning for if yee hadde not vsed cruell force in your doinges yee had neuer broughte to passe suche thinges as this daye yee haue to the vtter defacing and abolishing of Gods true religion and to the casting away and destruction of your naturall Countrey so much as in you lieth And as it is moste true that Actes of Parliament haue in these latter dayes bene ruled by the fantasies of a fewe and the whole Parliament house contrary to their minds was compelled to consent to such things as a few had conceiued So it muste needes be graunted that the Papistes at all times were moste readie to apply them selues to the present worlde and like menne pleasers to follow the fantasies of suche as were in authoritie and turne with the estate which way so euer it tourned Yea if the estate should chaunge ten times in one yeare they woulde euer be ready at hande to chaunge with it and so folowe the crie and rather vtterly to forsake God and be of no religion then that they would forgoe lust or liuing for God or for religion King Henrie by Parliamente accordinge to Goddes woorde putte downe the Pope the Clergie consented and all men openly by othe refused this vsurped supremacie knowing by Gods worde Christ to be head of the churchâ— and euery Kinge in hys Realme to haue vnder and nexte vnto Christe the chiefe Soueraigntie King Edward also by Parliament according to Gods woorde sette the marriage of Priestes at libertie abolished the Popish and idolatrous masse chaunged the Latin seruice and sette vp the holy Communion the whole Cleargie consented heereunto many of them set it foorth by then preaching and all they by practising confirmed the same Notwythstanding now when the state is altered and the lawes chaunged the Papisticall cleargie wyth other like worldlinges as menne neither fearing God neyther flying worldly shame neither yet regardinge their consciences othes or honestie like wauering weather Cockes tourn rouÌ„d about putting on harlots foreheades sing a newe song and crie wyth an impudent mouth Come a-againe come againe to the catholicke churche meaning the Antichristian church of Rome which is the Synagogue of Sathan and the very sincke of all superstition heresie and Idolatrie Of what force I pray you may a man think these Parliamentes to be which scantly can stand a yere in strength Or what credite is to be geuen to these law makers which are not ashamed to establish contrary lawes and to condempne that for euill which before the thing in it selfe and the circumstances remaining al one they affirmed and decreed to be good Truelye yee are so readye contrarye to all ryghte to chaunge and turne for the pleasure of manne that at the lengthe I feare GOD wyll vse you lyke chaungelings Anno 1554. Aprill and both tourne you foorth of his kingdom and out of your owne countrey Yee charge the Gospell preachers with the vndoyng of thys realme nay it is the turning papists whych haue not onely sette a sale theyr Countrey like Traitours but also troubled the simple people so that they canne not tell what they may beleeue For that which they affirmed and preached to be newe doctrine in King Edwardes dayes nowe they crie against it as it were moste abhominable heresye This fault I trust yee shall neuer finde at our hands Therefore to conclude that whiche I purposed for somuche as the Actes of Parliament of these latter times are one contrary to an other and those which yee nowe haue stablished in your time are contrary to Gods most manifest woorde as is the vsurped supremacie of the Byshoppe of Rome the Idolatrous Masse the Latine Seruice the prohibiting of lawfull marriage which Sainte Paul calleth the Doctrine of Deuilles wyth many suche other I say it is not onely lawfull for any priuate man which bringeth Gods woorde for hym and the authoritie of the primatiue and best Churche to speake and wryte against such vnlawfull lawes but it is hys duetie and he is bounde in very conscience to doe it Which thyng I haue prooued by diuers examples before and nowe will adde too but one other which is wrytten in the fifth of the Actes where it appeareth that the high Priestes the Elders Scribes and Pharisies decreed in their Councell and gaue the same coÌ„maundement to the Apostles that they should not preache in the name of Christe as yee haue also forbidden
vs notwythstanding when they were charged therewithall they aunsweared Obedire oportet Deo magis quam hominibus that is we ought more to obey God then man euen so we may and doe answere you God is more to be obeyed then maÌ„ your wicked lawes can not so tongue tie vs but we will speake the truthe The Apostles were beaten for theyr boldnesse and they reioyced that they suffered for Christes cause Yee haue also prouided roddes for vs and bloudy whippes yet when ye haue done that whiche Goddes hande and Counsell hathe determined that yee shall doe be it life or deathe I truste that God wil so assist vs by his holy spirite and grace that wee shall paciently suffer it praise God for it and whatsoeuer become of mee and others whiche nowe suffer for speaking and professing of the truthe yet be yee sure that Goddes woorde will preuaile and haue the ouer hande when youre bloudy lawes and wicked decrees for want of sure foundation shall fal in the dust and that which I haue spoken of your Actes of Parliament the same may be sayd of the generall Councels of these latter dayes whych haue bene wythin these fiue hundreth yeares where as the Antichrist of Rome by reason of hys vsurped authority ruled the roaste and decreed suche things as made for his gaine not regarding Goddes glorye and therefore are they to be spoken wrytten and cried against of all such as fear God and loue hys truthe And thus muche I purposed to haue sayde concerning the first poynte Nowe touching the second poynte That where as my Lorde Chauncellour hadde the daye before sayde hys pleasure of them that ruled the Realme while hee was in prysone and also reioyced as though God hadde make this alteration euen for his sake and his Catholike Churche as hee calleth it and to declare as it were by myracle that we were before in a Schisme and Heresie and the Realme was nowe brought to an vnitie and to a trueth and I can not tell whereto Thereto was I fully purposed to haue sayde Secondlye my Lorde where as yee yesterdaye so highly dispraised the gouernment of them that ruled in innocent King Edwardes dayes it maye please your Lordshippe to vnderstande that wee poore Preachers whome yee so euill allowe did moste boldly and plainely rebuke theyr euill gouernaunce in manye things speciallye theyr couetousnesse and neglecte and small regarde to liue after the Gospell as also theyr negligence to occasion other to liue thereafter wyth mo things then I can now rehearse Thys can all London testifie wyth vs I would also haue tolde hym what I my selfe for my parte did once at Pauls Crosse concerning the misuse of Abbeys and other church goodes and I am assured right well that neuer a Papiste of them all did euer so much therein as I did I thanke the Lorde therefore I was also as it is well knowen faine to aunsweare therefore before all the Counsell and manye of my brethren did the like so that wee for the not rebuking of theyr faultes shall not aunsweare before God nor be blame worthy before menne Therefore lette the Gentlemen and the Courtiers them selues and all the Citizens of London testifie what we did But my Lord you could not abide them for that which they did vnto you and for that they were of a contrary Religion vnto you Whereâ—ore in that you seeme so infest against them it is neither any iust or publique cause but it is your owne priuate hate that maketh you to reporte so euill of their gouernaunce And yee may now say what yee list of them when they be partely dead and gone and partly by you put out of office But what shal be sayde of you when your fall shall folowe yee shall then heare And I muste say my conscience to you I feare me ye haue and wil with your gouernance bring England out of Gods blessing into a warme sunne I pray God you doe not I am an Englishe manne borne and God knoweth doe naturally wishe well to my Countrey And my Lorde I haue often prooued that the thyngs which I haue much feared afore hande shoulde come to passe haue in deede followed I praye God I may faile of my gessing in thys behalfe but truely that will not be wyth expellyng the true woorde of God out of the Realme and wyth sheading of innocent bloude And as touching your reioycing as thoughe God had sette you alofte to punishe vs by myracle for so you reporte and bragge openly of yourselfe and to minister Iustice if wee will not receaue youre holye fathers mercye and thereby to declare youre churche to be true and oures false to that I aunsweare thus Goddes workes be wonderful are not to be compreheÌ„ded and perceiued by maÌ„s wisedome not by the witte of the moste wise and prudent Yea they are soonest deceiued and doe moste easely iudge amisse of Goddes wonderfull woorkes that are moste worldly wise God hathe made all the wisedome of thys worlde foolishnesse first Corrinthians the firste and the seconde Chapter Dedit dilectam animam suam in manus inimicorum eius Hierem. xij That is Hee doeth putte his beloued and deare heart into the handes of the ennemies thereof Thys thing doeth God whiche thing all wise menne accompte to be the moste foolish and vnwise parte that can be Will the wise of the worlde trowe ye putte their most deare frendes and tenderly beloued children into their enmies handes to kill slaye burne c. that is vnto them a madnesse aboue all madnesse And yet doeth God vse thys order and thys is an highe and singular wisedome in his syght which the world taketh to be most extreme madnes Canne the worlde shewe a cause whye hee suffered the greate multitude of innocente children to be murthered of Herode of Ascalon or why he putte that moste holy man Iohn Baptiste into the handes of Herode hys sonne to be headed and that in prisone secreatly wythout open iudgement moste tyrannously Whye he suffered hys beloued Apostle Iames to be beheaded of another Herode Acts 12 Whye he suffered his beloued seede of Abraham Isaac and Iacob to be foure hundred yeares in thraldome and bondage and vnder Pharao And all the stocke of Iuda and Beniamin hys beloued children and Churche to come vnder the power sweard and tyrannie of Nabuchodonosor No verely but hys true Catholicke Churche knoweth diuers causes heereof whyche are nowe too long to reherse and whych I would right gladly shew if I had time But this I am righte sure off that it was not because that the aforesayd Godly menne were in heresies and subiecte to false gods seruices and Idolatrie and that theyr aduersaries were men of God and beloued of God The contrarye was true Ihon Baptist was beloued of God and Herode hated and so foorth of the rest and Iohn Baptist the innocent children Iames the Children of Israel in Egypte and in Babylon were the catholike members and
to his wife wherein is to bee seene how this woorthy warriour prepared himselfe to the appoynted fight and to keepe hys standyng in Christes Campe. Laurence Saunders to his wyfe GRace and comfort in Christ Iesu our onely comfort in all extreme assaultes Amen M. Saunders letter to his wife Fayne woulde this flesh make strange of that which the spirit doth embrace Oh Lorde how loth is this loitering sluggard to passe forth in Gods pathe It fantasieth forsooth much feare of fraybugs and were it not for the force of faith which pulleth it forwarde by the reyne of Gods most sweete promise and of hope which pricketh on behinde great aduenture there were of fainting by the way But blessed and euerlastingly blessed be that heauenly father of ours who in his Christ our sufficient Sauiour hath vouched safe to shine in our harts 2. Cor. 4. that he geueth vs the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesu Christ and hauing this treasure in our earthen vessels that the excellencie of the power might be Gods and not oures we are according to his good will troubled on euery side yet are we not without shift we are in pouerty but yet not without that is sufficient 2. Cor. 4. we suffer persecution but are not forsaken therein we are cast downe neuertheles we perish not we beare in the body the dying of the Lorde Iesus that the life of Iesus might also appeare in our body Wherefore by the grace of our Christ we shall not be weeried neyther be dismayed by this our probation thorough the fire of affliction as though some strange thing had hapned vnto vs but by his power we shall reioyce in as much as we are pertakers of Christes passion that when he doth appeare we may be merry and glad knowing that our tribulation which is momentane and light 2. Cor. 4. prepareth an exceeding and an eternall weyght of glory vnto vs while wee looke not on the thyngs which are seene but on the things whych are not seene They that sowe in teares Psal. 126. shall reape in ioye For he that goeth on his way weeping and scattering his good seede shall doubtles come agayne wyth ioy and bring his whole sheaues wyth him Then then shall the Lorde wipe awaye all teares from our eyes Then then shall be brought to passe that saying which is written Death is swallowed vp in victory Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victory Yea thankes be to God which hath geuen vs the victory thorough our Lord Iesus Christ Amen 1. Cor. 15. In the meane season it remayneth for vs to followe S. Peters bidding Let them sayth he that are troubled according to the will of God 1. Pet. 4. commit their soules to him with well doing as a faithfull Creator and Maker He is our maker we are his handyworke and creatures whome now when he hath made he doth not leaue and forsake as the shipwright doth the shyp Actes 17. leauing it at all aduentures to be tossed in the tempest but he comforteth vs his creatures and in him we liue moue and haue our being Ye not onely that but now that he hath in his deare Christ repayred vs being before vtterly decayed and redeemed vs purging vs vnto himselfe as a peculiar people by the bloud of hys Sonne he hath put on a most tender good will and fatherly affection toward vs neuer to forget vs vnto whome by such promises he hath plighted such faith that though it were possible that the mother could forget her infant Gods promises firme and sure Esay 49. and not be tender harted to the childe of her wombe yet may not it be that his faithfull beleeuers should be forgotten of him He biddeth vs to cast our care on him and sayth that assuredly he careth for vs. And what though for a season he doth suffer vs to be turmoyled in the troublous tempestes of temptation and seemeth as in much anger to haue geuen vs ouer and forgotten vs 1. Pet. 5. let not vs for all that leaue off to put our trust in him but let vs with godly Iob conclude in our selues and say Euen though he kill mee Iob. 3. Trust vpoâ— Gods promise yet will I put my trust in him Let vs with the blessed Abraham in hope euen contrary to hope by beliefe leane vnto that our louing Lord who though for our probation he suffereth vs to be afflicted yet will he not bee alwayes chiding neyther keepeth he his anger for euer for he knoweth whereof wee bee made he remembreth that we are but dust Wherefore looke how high the heauen is in comparison of the earth Psal. 103. so great is his mercy towards them which feare him Looke how wide the East is from the West so farre hath he set our sinnes from vs. Yea like as a father pitieth his owne children euen so is the Lorde mercifull vnto them that feare him Oh what great cause of reioycing haue we in our most gracious God we can not but burst foorth into the praysing of suche a bountifull benefactour and say with the same Psalmist Prayse the Lord O my soule and all that is within me prayse his holy name Praise the Lord O my soule and forget not all his benefites Deare wife riches haue I none to leaue behynde mee wherewith to endow you after the worldly maner But that treasure of tasting how sweete Christ is vnto hungry consciences whereof I thanke my Christ I do feele part Saunders godly bequest to hiâ— wife and would feele more that I bequeath vnto you and to the rest of my beloued in Christ to retaine the same in sense of hart alwayes Pray pray I am merry Experiencâ— of the comfortes of Christ in prison and I trust I shall be merry maugre the teeth of all the deuils in hell I vtterly refuse my selfe and resigne my selfe vnto my Christ in whome I knowe I shall be strong as he seeth needefull Pray pray pray Laurence Saunders As the sayde Mayster Saunders was in prison strayte charge was geuen to the keeper M. Saunderâ— wife not suffered to speake with him in prison that no person shoulde speake with him His wife yet came to the prison gate with her yong childe in her armes to visit her husband The keeper though for his charge hee durst not suffer her to come into the prison yet did he take the little babe out of her armes and brought him vnto his father Laurence Saunders seeing him reioyced greatly saying that he reioysed more to haue such a boy then he should if two thousand pounde were geuen him And vnto the standers by which praysed the goodlines of the childe he sayde what man fearing God woulde not lose this life present rather then by prolonging it heere he should adiudge this boy to be a Bastard his wife a whoore and himselfe a whooremonger Yea if there were no other
smilingly he beheld the stake and preparation made for him M. 〈◊〉 broughâ— the 〈◊〉 Martyr which was neare vnto the great Elme tree ouer against the colledge of priestes where he was woont to preach The place round about the houses the bowes of the tree were replenished with people and in the chamber ouer the colledge gate stood the priests of the colledge Then kneeled he downe for as much as he could not bee suffred to speake vnto the people to prayer and beckened vnto him sixe or seuen times whom he knew wel to heare the said praier to make report therof in time to come pouryng teares vpon his shoulders in his bosome who gaue attentiue eares vnto the same the which prayer hee made vpon the whole Creede wherein he continued for the space of halfe an houre Now after he was somewhat entred into his prayer a boxe was brought and laid before him vpon a stoole with his pardon or at the least wise it was fained to be his pardon from the Queene if he would turne At the sight thereof he cried If you loue my soule away w t it if you loue my soule away with it The boxe being taken away Hooper â—seth the 〈…〉 the Lorde Shandoys saide Seeing there is no remedie dispatch quickely Master Hooper sayde Good my Lord I trust your Lordship wil geue me leaue to make an ende of my prayers Then said the Lorde Shandoys to sir Edmund Bridges his sonne which gaue eare before to maister Hoopers prayer at his request Edmond take heede that he do nothing els but pray if he doe tel me and I shall quickly dispatche hym Whiles this talke was there stepped one or two in vncalled whych hearde hym speake these woordes folowing LOrde sayd he I am hell but thou art heauen I am swill and a sinke of sinne but thou art a gratious God and a mercifull redemer Hoopers 〈◊〉 Haue mercy therefore vpon me most miserable and wretched offender after thy great mercy and accordinge to thine inestimable goodnesse Thou that art ascended into heauen receiue me hel to be partaker of thy ioyes where thou sittest in equal glory wyth thy father For well knowest thou Lorde wherefore I am come hither to suffer and why the wicked doe persecute thys thy poore seruant not for my sinnes and transgressions committed against thee but because I will not allowe their wicked doings to the contaminating of thy bloude and to the deniall of the knowledge of thy truth wherewith it did please thee by thy holy spirit to instruct me the which with as much diligence as a pore wretch might being thereto called I haue set foorth to thy glorye And well seest thou my Lord and God what terrible paines and cruell torments be prepared for thy creature such Lord as without thy strength none is able to beare or paciently to passe But al things that are impossible with man are possible with thee Therefore strengthen mee of thy goodnesse that in the fire I breake not the rules of pacience or els asswage the terrour of the paines as shall seeme most to thy glory As soone as the Mayor had espied these menne whyche made report of the former wordes they were commanded away and could not be suffered to heare any more Prayer being done M. Hooper â—â—ndreâ—â—eth himselfe to 〈…〉 he prepared himself to the stake and put off his hostesse gowne and deliuered it to the sheriffes requiring them to see it restored vnto the owner and put off the rest of his geare vnto his doublet and his hose wherin he would haue burned But the Sheriffes woulde not permit that such was their greedinesse vnto whose pleasures good man he very obediently submitted him selfe and his doublet hose and peticote were taken off Then being in hys shirt he tooke a poynt from his hose him selfe trussed hys shirt betweene his legges where he had a pound of gunne pouder in a bladder and vnder each arme the like quantitie deliuered him by the Garde So desiring the people to say the Lordes prayer with him and to pray for hym who performed it with teares during the time of his paines he went vp to the stake Now when he was at the stake three yrons made to binde him to the stake were brought one for his necke an other for his middle and the thirde for his legges But he refusing them said ye haue no neede thus to trouble your selues For I doubt not but God will geue strength sufficient to abide the extremitie of the fire w tout bands notwithstanding suspecting the frailty and weakenesse of the flesh but hauing assured confidence in Gods strength I am content ye doe as ye shall thinke good So the hoope of yron prepared for hys middle M. Hooper bound to the stake was brought whych being made somewhat too shorte for hys belly was swolne by imprisonment he shranke and put in his belly w t his hand vntil it was fastened and when they offered to haue bound his necke his legs wyth the other two hoopes of yron he vtterly refused them would haue none saying I am wel assured I shall not trouble you Thus being ready he looked vpon the people of whom he might be wel sene for he was both tal and stoode also on an high stoole and behelde rounde about him The weeping of the people at M. Hoopers burning and in euery corner there was nothing to be seene but weeping and sorowful people Then lifting vp his eyes and handes vnto heauen he praied to himselfe By and by hee that was appointed to make the fire came to him and did aske him forgeuenesse Of whom he asked why he should forgeue hym saying He forgeueth his executionâ—â— that he knewe neuer any offence he had committed against him Oh sir said the maÌ„ I am appoynted to make y e â—ire Therein said M. Hooper thou doest nothing offend me God forgeue thee thy sinnes doe thine office I pray thee Then the Reedes were cast vp and he receiued two bundels of them in hys owne handes embraced them kissed them and put vnder either arme one of them and shewed with his hand how the rest shoulde be bestowed and poynted to the place where any did lacke Anone commandement was geuen that fire should be set too and so it was Fire put to M. Hooper But because there were put to no fewer greene fagots then two horses could carry vpon their backs it kindled not by and by and was a prety while also before it tooke the Reedes vppon the fagottes At length it burned aboute him but the winde hauing full strength in that place it was also a lowring a cold morning it blew the flame from him so that he was in a maner no more but touched by the fire The burning of M. Iohn Hooper Bishop at Glocester An. 1555. Februarie 9. Within a space after a few dry fagottes were brought and a newe fire kindeled wyth fagottes for
Gospell of Iesus Christ my fellow Elder and most deare brother in England THe heauenly father graunt vnto you and to all those which are in bands and captiuitie for his name sake grace and peace through Iesus Christ our Lord A letter of M. Bullenâ—er to M. Hooper 〈…〉 of latin 〈◊〉 Engâ—â—â—h with wisedome patience and fortitude of the holy Ghost I haue receiued from you two letters my most deare brother the former in the moneth of September of the yeare past the latter in the moneth of May of this present yeare both written out of prison But I doubting least I should make aunswere to you in vayne whilest I feared that my letters should neuer come vnto your handes or else increase and double your sorrow did refrayne from the duety of writing In the which thing I doubt not but you will haue me excused especially seeing you did not vouchsafe no not once in a whole yeare to aunswere to my whole libels rather then letters whereas I continued still notwithstanding in writing vnto you as also at this present after I heard that you were cast in prison I did not refraine from continuall prayer beseeching our heauenly Father through our onely mediatour Iesus Christ to graunt vnto you and to your fellowe prisoners faith and constancie vnto the ende Now is that thyng happened vnto you my brother the which we did oftentimes prophecie vnto our selues at your being with vs should come to passe especially when we did talke of the power of Antichrist and of his felicitie and victories For you know the saying of Daniell The power of Antichrist described in Daniell chapt 8. Math. 10. Iohn 15.16 â— Tim. 2.3 His power shall be mighty but not in his strength and he shall wonderfully destroy and make hauocke of all things and shall prosper and practise and he shall destroy the mighty and the holy people after his owne will You knowe what the Lord warned vs of before hand by Mathew in the tenth chapter by Iohn in the 15. chapter and the 16. and also what that chosen vessell Saint Paule hath written in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Wherefore I do nothing doubt by Gods grace of your faith and patience whilest you knowe that those things which you suffer are not looked for or come by chaunce The doctrine of the Protestants what it is wherefore they are persecuted but that you suffer them in the best truest and most holy quarell for what can be more true and holy then our doctrine which the Papistes those worshippers of Antichrist do persecute All things touching saluation we attribute vnto Christ alone and to his holy institutions as we haue bene taught of him and of his disciples but they would haue euen the same things to be communicated as well to their Antichrist and to his institutions Ephes. 1. Such we ought no lesse to withstand then we reade that Helias withstoode the Baalites For if Iesus be Christ then let them knowe that he is the fulnes of his Church and that perfectly but and if Antichrist be King and Priest then let them exhibite vnto him that honor How long do they halt on both sides 2. Thes. 2. Christ is sufficient and not be patched with the Pope Can they geue vnto vs any one that is better then Christ Or who shall be equall with Christ that may be compared with him except it be he whome the Apostle calleth the Aduersarie But if Christ be sufficient for his Church what needeth this patching and peecing But I know well enough I neede not to vse these disputations with you which are sincerely taught and haue taken roote in Christ being perswaded that you haue all things in him and that we in hym are made perfect Go forwardes therefore constauntly to confesse Christ and to defye Antichrist Apoc. 21 being mindfull of this most holy and most true saying of our Lorde Iesus Christ He that ouercommeth shall possesse all things and I will be his God and he shall be my sonne but the fearefull and the vnbeleeuing and the abhominable and the murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and Idolaters and all lyers shall haue theyr part in the lake which burneth with fyre and brimstone whych is the second death The fyrst death is soone ouercome although a man must burne for the Lordes sake for they say well that do affyrme thys our fyre to be scarcely a shadowe of that which is prepared for the vnbeleeuers and them that fall from the trueth Moreouer the Lorde graunteth vnto vs that wee may easily ouercome by his power the fyrst death the which he hymselfe dyd taste and ouercome promising withall such ioyes as neuer shall haue ende vnspeakeable and passing all vnderstanding the which we shall possesse so soone as euer we departe hence For so agayne sayeth the Angell of the Lord If any man woorship the beast and his Image and receyue hys marke in hys forehead or on his hande the same shall drinke of the wrath of God Apoc. 14. Gods wrath vpon the beast and them that taâ—e his 〈◊〉 yea of the wyne which is poured into the cup of his wrath and he shall be tormented in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the Lamb and the smoke of their tormeÌ„ts shal ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the beast his Image and whosoeuer receiueth the print of his name Here is the patieÌ„ce of Saintes here are they that keep the commandements of God In this time of Antichrist is the pacience and fayth of Gods children tryed whereby they shall ouercome all his tyranny read Math. 24. and the fayth of Iesus To this he addeth by and by I heard a voyce saying to me write blessed be the dead that dye in the Lord froÌ„ henceforth or speedely they be blessed Io. 5 euen so sayth the spirite for they rest froÌ„ their labours but their works follow theÌ„ for our labour shall not be frustrate or in vayne Therefore seeing you haue such a large promise be strong in the Lorde fight a good fight be faythfull to the Lorde vnto the ende consider that Christ the sonne of God is your Captaine and fighteth for you and for that all the Prophets Apostles and Martyrs are your fellow souldiours They that persecute and trouble vs are men sinfull and mortall whose fauour a wise man would not buy with the value of a farthing besides that our life is frayle short brickle and transitory Happy are we if we depart in the Lorde who graunt vnto you and to all your fellow prisoners fayth and constancy Commend me to the most reuerend fathers and holy Confessours of Christ Doctor Cranmer Bishop of Canterbury D. Ridley Bishop of London and the good old father D. Latimer Them and all the rest of the prisoners with you for the Lordes cause salute in my name and in the name of all my fellow
Ministers the whiche do wish vnto you the grace of God and constancy in the truth Concerning the state of our Church it remayneth euen as it was when you departed from vs into your countrey God graunt we may be thankfull to him and that we doe not onely professe the faith with wordes but also expresse the same effectually with good workes to the praise of our Lord. The word of God increaseth dayly in that part of Italy that is neare vnto vs and in Fraunce In the meane while the godly sustaine greeuous persecutions and with great constancy and glory through tormentes they goe vnto the Lord. I and all my houshold with my sonnes in law and kinsmen are in good health in the Lord. They doe salute you and pray for your constancie being sorrowfull for you and the rest of the prisoners There came to vs Englishmen Studentes both godly and learned They be receaued of oure Magistrate Tenne of them dwell together the rest remayne here and there with good men Amongest the other Mayster Thomas Leuer is deare vnto me and familiar If there be anye thing wherein I may doe any pleasure to your wife and childreÌ„ M. Tho. Leuer they shall haue me wholly at commaundement whereof I will write also to your wife for I vnderstand shee abideth at Franckford Be strong and mery in Christ wayting for his deliraunce when and in what sort it shall seeme good vnto hym The Lorde Iesus shewe pittie vppon the Realme of Englande and illuminate the same with his holy Spirite to the glorye of his name and the saluation of soules The Lorde Iesus preserue and deliuer you from all euill with all them that call vpon hys name Farewell and farewell eternally The 10. of October 1554. From Zurich You know the hand H.B. The history of D. Rouland Taylour which suffered for the truth of Gods word vnder the tyranny of the Romayne Byshop .1555 the 9. day of February THe towne of Hadley was one of the first that receaued the worde of God in all Englande at the preachinge of M. Thomas Bilney Hadly towne commended Thomas Bilney By whose industrye the Gospell of Christ had such gracious successe and took such root there that a great number of that parishe became exceeding wel learned in the holye scriptures as well women as men so that a man might haue found among them many that had often read the whole Bible through and that coulde haue saytâ— a great part of S. Paules epistles by hart and very wel readily haue geuen a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie Their children and seruantes were also brought vp and trayned so dilligently in y e right knowledge of Gods worde that the whole towne seemed rather an Uniuersitie of y e learned then a town of Cloth-making or labouring people And that most is to be commended they were for the more part faythfull followers of Gods word in their liuing In this towne was D. Rouland Taylor Doctour in both the Ciuill and Canon lawes D. Taylour a Doctour in both lawes and a diuine and a right perfect Diuine parson Who at his first entring into his benefice did not as the common sort of beneficed meÌ„ do let out his benefice to a Farmar that should gather vp the profites and set in an ignoraunt vnlearned Priest to serue the Cure so they may haue the fleece litle or nothing care for feeding the flocke But contrarily he forsooke the Archbishop of Canterbury Tho. Cranmer Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterâ—ury with whome he before was in housholde and made hys personal abode and dwelling in Hadley among y e people coÌ„mitted to his charge Where he as a good shepheard abiding and dwelling among has sheepe A good shepheard and his conditions gaue himself wholly to the study of holy scriptures most faythfull endeuouring himselfe to fulfill that charge which the Lord gaue vnto Peter saying Peter louest thou me Iohn 2. Feede with worde Feede my Lambes Feede my sheepe Feede my sheepe This loue of Christ so wrought in him that no Sonday nor holy day passed nor other time when he might get the people together Anno 1555. February but he preached to them the worde of God the doctrine of their saluation Not onely was his worde a preaching vnto them but all his lyfe and conuersation was an example of vnfayned christian life and true holynes He was voyde of all pride humble Feede with example and meeke as any childe so that none were so poore but they might boldly as vnto their father resorte vnto him neither was his lowlines childish or fearefull but as occasion time and place required he would be stout in rebuking the sinfull and euill doers so that none was so rich but he would tell him playnely his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as became a good Curate and Pastor He was a man very milde voyde of all rancour grudge or euill will ready to do good to all men readely forgeuing his enemies and neuer sought to do euil to any To the poore that were blinde lame sicke bedred or that had many childreÌ„ Feede with almes he was a very Father a carefull patrone and diligent prouider in so much that he caused the parishioners to make a generall prouision for theÌ„ and he himselfe beside the continuall reliefe that they alwayes found at his house gaue an honest portion yearely Commendation of Doct. Taylours wife and his children to the common almes boxe His wife also was an honest discrete and sober matrone and his children well nourtred brought vp in the feare of God and good learning To conclude he was a right and liuely image or paterne of all those vertuous qualities described by S. Paule in a true Byshop a good salt of the earth sauourly biting the corrupt maners of euill men a light in Gods house set vpoÌ„ a Candlesticke for all good men to imitate and folow Thus continued this good Shepeheard among hys flocke gouerning and leading them through this wildernes of the wicked world all the dayes of the most innocent and holy King of blessed memory Edward the vj. But after it pleased God to take King Edward from this vale of misery vnto his most blessed rest The Papistes and their naturall workes the Papistes who euer sembled and dissembled both with King Henry the eight and king Edward his sonne now seing the time conuenient for their purpose vttered their false hypocrisie openly refusing all good reformation made by the sayd two most godly Kings and contrary to that they had all these two Kings dayes preached taught written and sworne they violently ouerthrew the true doctrine of the Gospell and persecuted with sword and fire all those that would not agree to receaue againe the Romaine Byshop as supreme head of the vniuersall Church and allow all the errours superstitions and idolatries that before by Gods worde were disproued and iustly condemned as
O Lord against this thine element which as to my sight is most irkesome and terrible so to my minde it may at thy commaundement as on obedient seruaunt be sweete and pleasaunt that through the strength of thy holy spirite I may passe through the rage of thys fire into thy bosome according to thy promise and for thys mortall receiue an immortal and for this corruptible put on incorruption Accept this burnt sacrifice and offeryng O Lorde not for the sacrifice but for thy deare sonnes sake my sauiour for whose testimonye I offer this free will offering with all my hart Marke the spirit of the payer and compare iâ— with the prayer of the Papistâ— at the sacriâ—fice of the Masse and with all my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue all the worlde O sweete sonne of God my Sauioure spread thy winges ouer me O blessed and holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither conduct mee into euerlasting life Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite Amen The death and martyrdome of Iohn Laurence Priest THe next day being the 29. day of this moneth the sayd Iohn Laurence was brought to Colchester Iohn Laurence Martyr March 29. Iohn LaureÌ„ce lamed with yrons in prison and there being not able to go for that as wel his legges were sore worne with heauie irons in the prison as also hys bodye weakened with euill keeping was borne to the fire in a chayre and so sitting was in hys constant faith consumed with fire The cruell burning of Iohn Laurence Martir At the burning of this Laurence hee sitting in the fire the young children came about the fire and cryed Ex 〈…〉 as wel as young children could speake saying Lorde strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise Lord strengthen thy seruaunt and keepe thy promise which thing as it is rare so it is no small manifestation of the glory of God whiche wrought thys in the harts of these little ones nor yet a litle commendation to their parentes whiche from theyr youth brought them vp in the knowledge of God and his trueth The history of Doctor Robert Farrar Bishop of S. Dauids in Wales who most constantly gaue his life for the testimonye of the truth March 30. an 1555. THe next day after whiche was the xxx day of the sayde moneth of march The 〈◊〉 of D. â—obert â—â—rrar Byâ—â—op of S. 〈◊〉 â—artyr followed the worthy constaÌ„t martirdome of the bishop of S. Dauids in Wales called Robert Farrar who was the next bishop in this Catalogue of Christian Martirs that suffered after mayster Hooper This foresayd Farrar by the fauour and good will of the Lord protectour was first called and promoted to that dignitie This man I may well call twise a martyr not onely for the cruell death of the fire which he suffered most constantly in the dayes of Queene Mary vnto the shedding of his bloud 〈◊〉 articles â—gaynst B. 〈◊〉 in K. Edwardes â—yme deâ—yâ—d 〈◊〉 Tho. Yong CoÌ„â—â—antine and â—ther his aduersaryes Tho. Yong â—onne in â—awe to Constantine but also for diuers other iniuries molestations in king Edwardes time which he no lesse firmly then vnworthily susteined at the hands of his enemies after the fall of the Duke of Somerset Of these his vexatioÌ„s and troubles with the wrangling articles and informations layd against him to the number of fifty and sixe of the malice conceiued agaynst him by certayn couetous Canons of the Churche of Carmarthen what were the proceedinges of both partes as well of the innocent as of the crafty aduersaries what were their names in theyr articles agaynst him in order here followeth The principall articles agaynst Bishop Farrar GEorge Constantine Dauid Walter his seruant Thomas Young chanter of the Cathedrall Churche who was afterward Archbishop of Yorke Rowland Merick doct of law who was afterward Bish. of Bangor Thomas Lee and Hugh Rawlins c. THrough the procurement and instance of these his aduersaries ioyning and confederating together one Hugh Rawlins priest and Thomas Lee brother in lawe to the sayd George Constantine did exhibite to the kinges most honourable counsell certaine articles and informations conceiued and deuised by the persons before named to the intent to blemish the bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boast to pull him from hys bishopricke and to bring him in a premunire The copye of whiche articles we thought here good to expresse and so after them to set his answeres to the same Articles and informations to the kings honorable counsell put vp and exhibited by Hugh Raulins and Tho. Lee agaynst the blessed man of God Mayster Farrar byshop of sainct Dauids ¶ Abuse of the authoritie to him committed IN primis when the sayde bishop first came to his dyocesse he appoynted his chauncellour by his letters of commission omitting the kings maiesties stile and authoritie and grounded his sayd commission vppon forrein vsurped lawes and authoritie by force of whiche authoritie his sayd Chauncellour did visite certayne deanryes of hys sayd diocesse and monished the Chauntor and chaptre of the cathedrall Churche of S. Dauids aforesayd agaynst a certaine day and place for like intent and purpose contrary to the kinges highnes lawes and statutes and in derogation of his highnes supremacy Item that the sayde Chauntour and chaptre perceyuing the faultes of the sayd commission tooke the same froÌ„ the Registre into their custodye refusing to appeare by vertue thereof and by secrete and charitable wayes and meanes did admonishe the sayde Byshop of the vnlawfulnesse and faultes of the sayde commission and of the daunger that he had incurred for graunting and executyng the same opening also vnto hym the effecte of the statute made in the xxviii yeare of oure late Soueraigne Lorde Henry the eight Whiche monitions notwithstanding the sayd Bishop neglecting the same and continuing in hys malicious doyng or inexcusable ignoraunce about the xx daye of Auguste in the fourthe yeare of the reigne of our Soueraigne Lorde that nowe is dyd conferre vnto one Iohn Euans the Uicarage of Pembrin instituting him by authoritie of the old forreigne vsurped lawe making no mention of the kinges highnes authoritie in contempt and derogation of the same Item wheras the Chauncellour and Uicar generall to the sayde Byshop did vppon a lawfull title and by the kinges hignes supreme authoritie admit and institute one Iohn Gough into the rectory of Haskard with thappurtenaunces and gaue out in y e kings name vnder his highnes seale ecclesiasticall appoynted for that office with the teste of the said bishop and subscription of the said chauncellour a maÌ„date to inducte accordingly by vertue wherof the said Iohn Gough was inducted by the official there into reall possession of the same rectory with the rightes and appurtenaunces to the same belonging whereupon the register of the sayd dioces at the request of the foresayd chauncellour did signifie the premisses with all
I beleeue it to be true Here also others tooke occasion to aske hym for that he denyed the Byshop of Romes authoritie in England whether Linus Anacletus and Clement that were Byshops of Rome were not good men and he answered yes and diuers others but sayd he they claimed no more authoritie in England then the Byshop of Caunterbury doth at Rome and I striue not quoth he with the place neyther speake I agaynst the person of the Byshop but agaynst his doctrine which in most poyntes is repugnant to the doctrine of Christ. Thou art an arrogant fellow in deede then sayde the Byshop In what article is the doctrine of the Churche of Rome repugnant to the doctrine of Christ To whome George Marshe answered sayd Oh my Lord I pray you iudge not so of me Wherein the doctrine of the Church of Rome â—â—â—eth I stand nowe vppon the point of my life and death a man in my case hathe no cause to be arrogant neither am I God is my record And as concerning the disagreement of y e doctrine among many other things the Church of Rome erreth in the Sacrament For where Christ in y e institution therof did as well deliuer the cup as the bread saying Drinke ye all of this Marke reporteth that they did drinke of it in like manner S. Paul deliuered it vnto the Corinthians And in y e same sort also was it vsed in the primitiue church by the space of many hundreth yeares Now the Churche of Rome both taketh away one parre of the Sacrament from the Laity Wherefore if I coulde be perswaded in my conscience by Gods worde that it were well done I could gladly yeld in thys poynt Then sayd the Bishop Non disputandum est cum haeretico That is There is no disputing with an heretick So sayth the Turke in his Alcaron that no man must dispute of his lawe And therfore when all his answeres were read hee asked hym whether he would stand to the same beyng as they were sayd he full of heresie or els forsake them and come vnto the catholicke Churche To whom he made this full aunswere and sayde that he held no hereticall opinion but vtterly abhorred at kynd of heresie G. Marsh cleareth himselfe of heresie although they most vntruely so did sclaunder him And hee desired all the people present to beare hym wiâ—nesse if hereafter anye would sclaunder him and say y t he held any greuous heresie that in all Articles of Religion he he held none other opinion then was by law most godly established and publickely taught in England at the death of king Edward the vi and in the same pure Religion and doctrine he would by Gods grace stand liue Leach bidde to stand from Marsh. dye And here the ChauÌ„cellour spake to one Leache which â—tode neare vnto Marshe and bad him stand farther from him for hys presence did him no good This being done the Bishop tooke out a writing of his bosome begaÌ„ to read the sentence of condeÌ„natioÌ„ Sentence of condemnation read agaynst Marsh. but when the bishop had read almost halfe therof the Chauncellour called to him and sayd good my Lord stay stay for if ye proceede any further it will be to late to call it agayne and so the B. stayed Then his popish Priestes and many other of the ignorant people called vpon Marsh The Bishop stayeth in his sentence with many earnest wordes to recant and amongst other one Pulleyn a Shomaker sayd to hym for shame man remember thy selfe and recant They bad him kneele downe and pray and they would pray for him So they kneeled down and he desired them to pray for him and he would pray for theÌ„ The Bishoppe then asked hym agayne whether hee would not haue the Queenes mercy in time Gods mercy preferred before the Queenes mercy and he aunswered hee did gladly desire the same did loue her grace as faythfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Sauiour Christ for loosing his mercy euerlasting and so winne euerlasting death Then the Bishop put his spectacles agayne vpon his nose read forward his senteÌ„ce about v. or vi lyues and there againe the Chauncellour with a glauering and smiling countenance called to the B. and sayde The B. proceâ—â—deth in his sentence Yet good my Lord once againe stay for if that word be spoken al is past no relentyng will then serue and the Byshop pulling of his spectacles sayd I would stay and if it would be How sayst thou quoth he wilt thou recant Many of the Priestes and ignoraunt people bad him so do An other stay in reading the sentence and call to God for grace and pulled him by y e sleeue and bad him recant and saue his life To whom he answered I would as fayne to liue as you if in so doyng I shoulde not deny my mayster Christ and agayne he should denye me before his father in heauen So the bishop read out hys sentence vnto the end and straight after sayd vnto him G. Marsh. exhorted to recaÌ„t but could not be turned The B. readeth out the sentence A dogged saying of the Bishop G. Marsh deliuered to the Shiriffes The strayt keeping of Marsh in prison Nowe will I no more praye for thee then I will for a dogge And Marshe answered y t notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship after this the bishop deliuered him vnto the Sheriffes of the city Then hys late keeper bad him fare well good George w t weeping teares whiche caused y e officers to cary him to a prisoÌ„ at the Northgate where he was very straitly kept vntill the tyme he went to hys death during which tyme he had small comfort or reliefe of any worldly creature For being in y e dongeon or darke prison none y t would hym good could speake w t hym or at least durst enterprise so to doe for feare of accusation and some of the Cittizens which loued him in God for the gospell sake wherof there were but a fewe although they were neuer acquaynted with him would sometime in the euening at a hoale vpon the wall of the City that went into the sayd darcke prisoÌ„ call to him and aske him how he did He would answere them most chearefully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he woulde vouchsafe of his mercy to appoynt him to be a witnes of his truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most reioyce beseeching him that he would geue him grace not to faynt vnder the Crosse but patiently beare the same to his glorye and comfort of hys Churche The brotherly zeale of good men in comforting G. Marsh. with many other like godly sayinges at sondrye tymes as one that most desired to be with Christ. Once or twise he had money cast him in at the same hole about ten pence at one tyme 2. shillings at an
no part therof but onely in heauen this I haue beleued this I do beleue c. Haukes Stop there my Lord what I haue beleued what haue you to doe withall But what I doe beleeue to that stand I and will Then he tooke his penne said that he would scrape it out for my pleasure and so did to my thinking Then he went further with his writing and sayde I Thomas Haukes haue talked with my sayd Ordinary with certayne good godly and learned men NotwithstaÌ„ding I stand still in myne opinion Haukes Shall I graunt you to be good godly and learned men and yet graunt my selfe to stand in a contrary opinion No I will not graunt you to be good godly and learned men Boner Ye will graunt that ye haue talked with vs the other I will put out for your pleasure Then saide al his Doctours if your Lordship be ruled by him he will cause you to put out altogether and then he read more vnto me Here vnto this bill haue I set to my hand and then he offered me the bill his pene and bad me set my hand to it Thomas Haukes denyeth to 〈◊〉 his hand to Boners writing Haukes Ye get not my hand to any thing of your makyng or deuising Boner Wilt not thou set to thy hande It shal be to thy shame for the denying of it And then he called al his Doctours and sayd he would haue euery mans hand to it that was in the chamber so he had of their hands to it and said he that wil not set his hand to it I would he were hanged and so saide all hys Chaplaines and Doctors with a great noyse Then the bishop thrust me on the breast with great anger and sayd he would be euen with me and with all such proud knaues in Essex Boner in â— some with Thomas Haukes Haukes Ye shall do no more theÌ„ God shal geue you leaue Boner This geare shall not be vnpunished trust to it Haukes As for your cursinges raylinges and blaspheminges I care not for them for I knowe the mothes and wormes shall eat you as they eate cloth or wooll Byshop I will be euen with you when time shall come Haukes Ye may in your malice destroy a man but when ye haue done ye can not do so much as make a finger and ye be meetly euen with some of vs already Boner If I do thee any wrong take the lawe of me Haukes Salomon saith Go not to lawe with a Iudge For hee will iudge according to hys owne honour Boner Salomon sayth Geue not a foole an aunswere Haukes What do ye count me a foole Boner Yea be my trouth do I and so doest thou me to but God forgeue thee * And euen now ye said you would be euen with him and so do I. Hatkes Thought is free my Lord. Then tooke Boner the bill and read it agayne and when he saw that he could not haue my hand to it then he woulde haue had me to take it into my hand and to geue it him agayne Haukes What needeth that ceremonye Neither shall it come into my hand hart nor minde Then he wrapt it vp and put it in his bosome and in a great anger went hys way called for his horse and went to horsebacke for the same day hee rode in visitatioÌ„ into Essex and so went I to prison from whence I came with my Keeper And thys was the second time of my examination Written by mee Thomas Haukes who desireth all faithfull men and brethren to pray vnto God to strengthen me in his truth vnto the end Pray pray pray gentle brethren pray The publicke examination of Thomas Haukes AFter all these priuate conferences perswasions long debatings had with Thomas Haukes in the byshops house as hetherto haue bene declared the Bishop seing no hope to winne him to his wicked wayes Thomas Haukes cyted to the Byshops Consistory was fully set to proceede openly agaynst him after the ordinary course of his popish law Wherupon T. Haukes shortly â—â—ter was cited with the rest of his other fellowes aboue specified to witâ—e Thom. Tomkins Ste. Knight W. Pygot Iohn Laurence and W. Hunter to appeare in the bishops CoÌ„sistoâ—y the 8. day of February this present yeare videl 1555. Upon which appearaunce was laid against him in lyke order as to the other first the bill oâ— his confession writteâ— with Boners hand to the whiche bill ye heard before how the blessed seruaunt of God denyed to subscribe Aâ—ter which bill of confession being read and hee constantly standing to the said confession the Bishop then assigned him with the other v. the next day folowing which was the ix of February to appeare before him againe to geue a resolute aunswere what they woulde sticke vnto Whâ—ch day being come and these foresaid vi prisoners being seâ—erally called before the Bishop at the comming of Thomas Haukes the Bishop willed him to remember what was sayd to him yesterday and nowe while he had time and space to aduise with himselfe what he would answeâ—e for he stode vpon life and death Well quoth maister Haukes againe I wil willingly receaue what soeuer shal be put vnto me Then were certayn other Interrogatories or Articles commensed agaynst him by the said Bishop in like maner as to the other to the number of foure with an other bill also which Boner brought out of his bosome containyng priuate matters against the sayd Thomas Haukes which the bishop called heresies and errours but we may better call them Christian verities To the whiche matter being read the said Haukes answered openly againe saying that it was true and that he was glad it was so true as it was with moe woordes to the like effect And this was on the forenoone the ix day of February In the after noone agayn the sayd Haukes appearing and hearing the â—oresaid bill of his confession with the Articles and Interrogatories read vto him with like constancie in answering againe to the bâ—shop My Lord saide he as you being my frend haue caused these my sayinges to be writteÌ„ so do you cause them to be read and yet I wil neuer go from them And then being exhorted by the Byshoppe with many fayre wordes to returne againe to the bosome of the mother Church No my Lord sayd he that will I not for if I had an hundreth bodies I woulde suffer them all to be torne in peeces rather then I will abiure or recant And so continuing still in the same song notwithstanding that the Doctors and Lawyers were euer calling vppon him to come again to the vnitie of the Church he euer kept them of with this aunswere Thomas Haukes condemned by Bishop Boner that he would neuer go from the beliefe he was in so long as he liued Wherupon Boner at last read the sentence of death vppon him so was he coÌ„demned the same day with the residue of
his fellowes which was the 9. of February Neuertheles his execution was prolonged The death of Haukes diffeâ—red Thomas Haukes brought downe to Essex by the Lord Rich. and he remained in prison till the 10. day of Iune Then was he committed to the handes and charge of the Lord Rich who being assisted with power sufficieÌ„t of y e worshipfull of the shyre had the foresayd Tho. Haukes downe into Essex with vi other fellow prisoners whose stories hereafter folow there to suffer martirdoÌ„e Haukes at Coxehall the other seuerally in other seuerall places Thomas Haukes by the way vsed much exhortation to his frendes and when soeuer oportunitie serued to talk with them he would familiarly admonish them A little before his death certayne there were of his familiar acquayntaunce and frendes Agreed betweene Thomas Haukes and his frendes to geue them a token in the fire whether the payne of burning were so greeuous as it seemeth or no. who frequenting hys company more familiarly which seemed not a little to be confirmed both by the example of his constancie by hys talke yet notwithstanding the same agayne being feared with the sharpenes of the punishment which he was going to priuely desired that in the middest of the flame hee would shewe them some token if he coulde whereby they might be more certayn whether the payne of such burning were so greate that a man might not therein keepe hys minde quiet and pacient Which thing he promised them to do and so secretly betwene them it was agreed that if the rage of the payne were tollerable and might be suffered then he should lift vp his handes aboue his head toward heauen before he gaue vp the ghost Thomas Haukes caryed to the place of execâ—tion Not long after when the houre was come Thomas Haukes was leade awaye to the place apoynted for the slaughter by the Lorde Rich his assistaunce who beyng now come vnto the stake there mildly patiently addressed himselfe to the fire Thomas Haukes standing at the stake reasoneth with the Lord Rich. hauing a straite chayne cast about his middle with no smal multitude of people on euery side compassing him about Unto whome after he had spoken many thinges but especially vnto the Lorde Rich reasoning with him of the innocent bloud of Sayntes at leÌ„gth after his feruent prayers first made and poured out vnto god the fire was set vnto him ¶ The Martirdome of Thomas Haukes in Essex at a Towne called Coxehall Anno. 1555. Iune 10. In the which when he continued long and when his speech was taken away by violence of the flame his skin also drawen together and his fingers consumed with the fire so that now all men thought certainely he had bene gone sodainely and contrary to all expectation the blessed seruaunt of GOD beyng myndefull of his promise afore made reached vp his hands burning on a light fier which was marueilous to behold ouer his head to y e liuing God and with great reioysing A token geuen in the fire that burning is not so intollerable a payne as it was thought as seemed strooke or clapped theÌ„ three tymes together At the sight whereof there followed such applause outcry of the people and especially of them which vnderstode the matter that y e like hath not coÌ„monly bene heard And so the blessed Martyr of Christ straight way sinckyng downe into the fire gaue vp his spirite An. 1555. Iune 10. And thus haue you playnely and expresly described vnto you the whole story The end and Martyrdome of Thomas Haukes at Coxhall as well of the lyfe as of the death of Thomas Haukes a most constant faythfull witnes of Christes holy Gospell ¶ Letters ¶ An Epistle to the Congregation by Thomas Haukes GRace mercy and peace from God the father and from our Lord Iesust Christ A letter of Thomas Haukes to the congregation bee alway with you all my deare brethren and sisterne in the Lord Iesus Christ for euer and his holy Spirite conduct and leade you all in all your doynges that you may alwayes direct your deedes according to his holy word that when he shall appeare to reward euery man according to their woorkes ye may as obedient children be found watching ready to enter into his euerlasting kingdome with your lamps burning and when the Bridegrome shall shew himselfe ye neede not to be ashamed of this life that God hath lent you whiche is but traÌ„sitory vaine and like vnto a vapour that for a season appeareth and vanisheth away so soone passeth away all our terrestriall honour glory and felicitie For all fleshe sayth the Prophet is grasse and all his glory as the floure of the fielde which for a season sheweth her beautie and as soone as the Lord bloweth vpon it it withereth awaye and departeth For in this transitory and daungerous wildernes The manifolde daungers which a true Christian hath to passe tâ—orow in this world we are as Pilgrimes and straungers following the footesteps of Moses among many vnspeakeable daungers beholding nothing with our outward man but all vaine vanities and vexation of mind subiect to hunger colde nakednesse bondes sickenes losse labours banishment in daunger of that dreadfull dragon and his sinnefull seede to be deuoured tempted and tormented who ceaseth not behind euery bush to lay a baite when we walke awry to haue his pleasure vpoÌ„ vs casting abroad his apples in al places times and seasons to see if Adam will be allured and entised to leaue the liuing God his most holy Commaundements whereby hee is assured of euerlasting life promising the world at will to all that will fall downe in all ages for a messe of potage sel set at naught the euerlasting kingdome of heauen So frayle is flesh and bloud And in especiall Israell is most ready to walke awry when he is filled wyth al maner of riches as sayth the Prophet Therefore I am bolde in bondes as entirely desiring your euerlasting health felicitie to warne you and most hartely desire you to watch and pray for our estate is dangerous The higher in dignity the nearer to daunger and requireth continuall prayer For on the hygh mountaynes doth not grow most plenty of grasse neither are the highest trees farthest from daunger but seldome sure alwaies shaken of euery wind that bloweth Such a deceitfull thing saith our sauior is honor and riches y t without grace it choketh vp the good seede sowne on hys creatures blindeth so their seeing that they go gropyng at none day in darckenes it maketh a man thinck himselfe somewhat y t is nothing at all For though for our honour we esteeme our selues stand in our owne light Prouerb 11. Riches helpe not before God yet when we shall stand before the liuing God there shal be no respect of persons For riches helpeth not in the day of vengeance neither can we make the Lord partiall for money But
I haue offended a lawe Wattes wordes to the L. Rich. I am subiect here to the lawe Then Anth. Browne Iustice sayd vnto hym Wats I pray thee tell me who hath bene thy schoole maister to teach thee this geare Syr Anthony Browne a Gospeller in K. Edwardes dayes a persecuter in Queene Maryes dayes or where didst thou first learn this religion Forsooth quoth Wattes euen of you Sir you taught it me and none more then you For in K. Edwards dayes in open sessions you spake against this Religion now vsed no preacher more You then sayd y e masse was abhominable all their trumpery besides wishing and earnestly exhorting that none should beleeue therin that our beliefe should be onely in Christ and you said thē whosoeuer should bryng in any strange natiō to rule here it were treason and not to be suffred Then said Browne to my Lord Rich he belies me my Lord. What a knaue is this he wil soone belye me behind my backe when he doth it before my face and my L. Rich sayd againe I dare say he doth so After these wordes Wattes tooke occasion to speake somewhat of King Phillip and of hys commyng in but what it was I coulde not iustly learne But this muche was heard that after those wordes spoken the Benche among themselues stood vp and sayd one to another treason sauyng one good man called Iustice Gawdy Iustice Gaudy ◠good man who a little before was about to speake but when he heard them cry treason he helde downe his head as one grieued and troubled at their doyngs In conclusion the Commissioners being wery of him or els not willing to meddle further in such high matters sent him vp to the B. of London with their letter withal importing the cause of his sending vp as by the contentes thereof here vnder followeth to be seene ¶ A letter sent by certaine Iustices in Essex to Boner B. of London AFter our most harty cōmendations to your good lordship these shall be to aduertise you A letter of the Lord Rich Henry Tyrell other Iustices to Boner that at our Sessions of Oyer Terminer holden at Chelmesford the 26. day of April last past there came before vs in open Courte one Thomas Wattes of Billerica within your dioces by ordinary proces and then and there being examined why he refused to come to his parish Church and there to receiue the sacrament of the aultar and heare diuine seruice according to the institution of holy church he openly there answered generally that like as the seruice of the Churche set out in the dayes of late King Edward the 6. was sayd by vs now to be abominable hereticall schismaticall Tho Wattes sent vp by the Iustices of Essex to Byshop Boner all naught so he sayd that all that is nowe vsed done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught with diuers other erroneous arrogant words and therefore we haue thought good to send hym to your Lordship to be further examined by you of his perticular opinions as to your pastorall office shall seeme conuenient certifieng you further that in our opinion he is one of the most arrogant heretikes that hath bene heard speake or euer came before you not meet to be kept here in any Gaole as well for feare of corrupting others as for diuers sundry other speciall causes hereafter to be more declared Thus leauing to molest your good Lordship we commit you to the holy ghost Geuen at Chelmesford the 27. of Aprill An. 1555. Your good Lordships most assured R. Rich. Henry Tirrell The names of the Iustices Anthony Browne Edmund Tirrell T. Myldman Iohn Wiseman Rog. Appleton Rich. Weston Now when the B. had receiued him how he vsed him 〈◊〉 is easie by his common practises with others to iudge What his priuate conferēces were I know not but what was publikely done in the Consistory at Paules the common stage for these tragedies you shall here see The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the bishops Consistorie FIrst vppon Thursday beyng the second day of May Thomas Wattes was brought thether before the Bishop of London The first appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Bishops Consistory there being examined vpon his words had before the L. Rich and others as is conteined in their letters he did earnestly affirme the same to be true Wherupon the Bishop obiected and examined him vpon these Articles following to the which he aunswered as vnder may appeare ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Thomas VVattes of Byllerica in the Countie of Essex within the Diocesse of London by Boner Bish. there as ensueth 1. FIrst that the said Tho. Wattes was of Billerica so of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles agaynst Tho. Wattes The Sacraments of the Church of Rome 2. Item that he beleeued not in the Sacraments of the the holy and Catholike church as the Catholike church of Rome and all other Churches members of the same euer hetherto hath beleued is taught of al good faithful people nor hath allowed the said sacraments rites vsages or ceremonies of the said church The substance of the sacramēt but hath despised the same 3. Item that he beleeueth also hath taught others that the substaunce of materiall bread and wyne do remaine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the consecration The presence in the sacrament that the sayd materiall bread and wyne are the signes tokens of Christes body hanged vpon the crosse and of hys bloud there shed and that in the sayd Sacrament there is only a memory or remembraunce of Christes body bloud and nothyng els 4. Item that he beleueth and doth precisely affirme that the very true presence of Christes body and bloud in substaunce The Masse abhominable is not in the Sacrament of the aultar but only in heauen and no where els 5. Item that he beleeueth affirmeth and sayth that the Masse now vsed in the church of Rome here in England and other places is full of Idolatry Confession to God abhomination wickednes and that Christ did neuer institute it nor ordayne it nor yet allow it as a good and laudable thyng to be vsed in his Church 6. Item that he beleeueth and affirmeth that auricular confession to be made vnto the Priest is not necessary but superfluous and that it is enough for a man to beleeue onely to confesse hymselfe vnto God without any priest or minister at any tyme though he may haue the Priest to confesse hym vnto 7. Item that he beleueth that Luther Wickliffe Doctor Barnes Defence of Martyrs and all others that haue holden against the Sacrament of the aultar suffred death by fire or otherwise for the maintenaunce of the said opinion were good men and faithfull seruaunts and Martyrs of Christ in so beleeuyng and dieng 8. Item that he hath and
promise to returne agayne that night to go into London without any keeper to visite one that was sicke lying by the Stilyard Neither did he fayle his promise but returned vnto his prison againe rather preuenting his houre then breaking his fidelitie so constant was he in word in deede Of personage he was somewhat tall and slēder spare of body of a faint sanguine colour w t an Awburne beard He slept not commonly aboue foure houres in the night in his bedde till sleep came his booke went not out of his hand His chief recreation was in no gaming or other pastime but onely in honest company comely talke wherin he would spend a little time after dinner at the bourde and so to prayer and his booke agayne He counted that houre not well spent wherin he did not some good Bradford visited the theeues pickpurses c. either with his pen study or in exhorting of others c. He was no niggard of his purse but would liberally participate y t he had to hys fellowe prisoners And commonly once a weeke he visited the theeues pickpurses and such others that were with him in the prison where he lay on the other side vnto whō he would geue godly exhortation to learne the amendment of their liues by their troubles and after that so done distribute among them some portion of money to theyr comfort By the way this I thought not to conceale While he was in the kinges Bench The meeting conference betwene Laurence Saunders and Iohn Bradford and Mayster Saunders in the Marshalsey both prisoners on the backside of those two prisons they mette many times and conferred together when they would so mercifully did the Lorde worke for them euen in the middest of theyr troubles and the sayde Bradford was so trusted with his keeper Bradford refusing to escape out of prison though be mighte and had such libertie in the backeside that there was no day but that he might haue easily escaped away if he would but that the Lord had an other worke to doe for him In the sommer tyme while he was in the sayd Kinges Benche he had libertie of his keeper to ryde into Oxfordshyre to a Marchauntes house of his acquayntaunce and horse and all thinges prepared for him for that iourney and the partie in a readines that should ride with him but God preuented him by sicknes that he went not at all One of his old friends and acquaintaunce came vnto him whilest he was prisoner and asked hym if he sited to get hym out what then he would do or whether he would go Unto whom he made answer as not caring whether he went out or no but if he did he said hee would marry Bradford would not flye out of England though he mighte and abyde still in England secretly teaching the people as the tyme would suffer him and occupy himselfe that way He was had in so great reuerence and admiration wyth all good men that a multitude which neuer knew him but by fame greatly lamented his death yea Bradford beleued and a number also of the Papistes themselues wished hartily hys lyfe There were fewe dayes in which he was thought not to spend some tears before he went to bed Bradfordes teares neyther was there euer any prisoner with hym but by his company he greatly profited as all they will yet witnes and haue confessed of hym no lesse to the glory of God whose societie he frequented as among many one speciall thyng I thought to note which is this Bishop Farrer beyng in the kynges Bench prisoner as before you haue hard was trauailed withall of the Papists in the end of Lent to receiue the sacrament at Easter in one kind who after much perswading yelded to them Byshop Farrat confirmed in the truth by Iohn Bradford and promised so to do Then so it happened by gods prouidence the Easter euen the day before hee should haue done it was Bradford brought to the Kings Benche prisoner where the Lord making him his instrument Bradford only was the meane that the said B. Farrer reuoked his promise and word and would neuer after yeeld to bee spotted with that papisticall pitch so effectually the Lord wrought by this worthy seruaunt of his Such an instrument was he in gods church that few or none there were that knew him but estemed him as a precious iewell and Gods true messenger Bradford dreameth of his burning according as it came to passe The night before he was had to Newgate which was the saterday night he was sore troubled diuers tymes in his sleepe by dreams how the chaine for his burning was brought to the Counter gate and how the next day beyng Sonday he should be had to Newgate and on the Monday after burned in Smithfield as in deed it came to passe accordingly which hereafter shal be shewed Now he beyng vexed so often tymes in this sort with these dreames about 3. of the clocke in the morning hee waked hym that lay with hym and told him his vnquiet sleepe what he was troubled withall Then after a little talke Maister Bradford rose out of the bed and gaue hymselfe to his olde exercise of readyng and prayer as alwayes he had vsed before and at dinner according to his accustomed maner he did eat his meat and was very mery no body being with hym from mornyng till night but he that lay with hym with whom he had many tymes on that day communication of death of the kingdome of heauen and of the ripenes of sinne in that tyme. In the after noone they two walking together in the keepers chamber sodainly the keepers wife came vp as one halfe amazed Bradford hath word of his burning seeming much troubled beyng almost wyndles said Oh M. Bradford I come to bring you heauy newes What is that said he Marry quoth she to morow you must be burned your chaine is now a buying soone you must go to Newgate With that M. Bradford put of his cap and lifting vp his eyes to heauen sayd I thanke God for it I haue looked for the same a long time and therfore it commeth not now to me sodainly but as a thing waited for euery day and houre the Lord make me worthy therof so thanking her for her gentlenes departed vp into his chamber and called his friend with hym who when he came thither he went secretly himselfe alone a long tyme and prayed Which done he came agayne to him that was in his chamber and tooke him diuers writings and papers shewed him his mind in those things what he would haue done and after they had spent the after noone till night in many and sundry such things at last came to him halfe a dosen of his friends more with whom all the euening he spent the tyme in prayer and other good exercises so wonderfully that it was meruailous to heare and see his doyngs A
first that you would defend the Religion then and therfore worthely were you prisoned Brad. Your grace did heare me answere my Lord Chauncellour to that poynt Bradford imprisoned for thaâ— for which he had the lawes on his side But put case I had bene so stout as they and your Grace make it were not the lawes of the Realme on my side then Wherefore vniustly was I prisoned onely that which my Lord Chauncellour propounded was my confession of Christes trueth agaynst Transubstantiation and of that whiche the wicked do receaue as I sayd Yorke You deny the presence Brad. I do not to the fayth of the worthy receiuers Yorke Why what is that to say other The presence of Christes body to the fayth of the worthy receauer then that Christ lyeth not on the aultar Brad. My Lord I beleue no such presence Chichest It seemeth that you haue not read Chrisostome for he proueth it Brad. Hetherto I haue bene kept well inough without bookes howbeit this I doe remember of Chrisostome Hiperbolicall phrase of Chrisostome that he sayth that Christ lyeth vpon the aultar as the Seraphines with their tongues touche our lippes with the coales of the aultar in heauen which is an hyperbolicall loquution of whiche you know Chrisostome is full Yorke It is euident that you are to farre gone but let vs come then to the Church out of the whiche ye are excommunicate Brad. I am not excommunicate out of Christes Churche my Lord Bradford excommunicated with the poore blind man Iohn 9. although they which seeme to be in the Church and of the Church haue excommunicated me as the poore blinde man was Iohn 9. I am sure Christ receiueth me Yorke You do deceiue your selfe Here after much talke of excommunication at length Bradford sayd Brad. Assuredly as I thinke you did well to departe from the Romish church so I thinke ye haue done wickedly to couple your selues to it againe for you can neuer prooue it which you call the mother church to be Christes Church Chichest Ah M. Bradford you were but a child when this matter began I was a yong man and then comming froÌ„ the Uniuersitie I went with the world but I tell you it was alwayes against my conscience Brad. I was but a child then howbeit as I tolde you I thinke you haue done euill The Pope proued to be Antichrist by Scripturâ— For ye are come haue broght others to that wicked man which sitteth in the Temple of God that is in the church for it cannot be vnderstand of Mahomet or any out of the Church but of such as beare rule in the Church Yorke See how you build your fayth vpon such places of Scripture as are most obscure to deceyue your selfe as though ye were in the Church where you are not Brad. Well my Lord though I might by fruites iudge of you and others yet will I not vtterly exclude you out of the church And if I were in your case I would not condemne him vtterly that is of my faith in the Sacrament knowyng as you know that at the least 800. yeares after Christ as my L. of Duresme writeth What B. Tonstall writeth of Transubstantiation it was free to beleue or not to beleeue transubstantiation Yorke This is a toy that you haue found out of your own braine as though a man not beleuing as the church doth that is transubstantiation were of the church Chichest He is an heretike and so none of the Church that doth hold any doctrine against the definitioÌ„ of the church as a man to hold against transubstantiatioÌ„ Cyprian was no heretike though he beleued rebaptising of them which were baptised of heretikes because hee helde it before the church had defined it whereas if he had holden it after Note how these Bishops themselues do graunt that the time was when transubstantiationâ— was not defined by the Church Tonstall sayth it was more then 800 yeares after Christ. theÌ„ had he bene an heretike Brad. Oh my Lord wil ye condemne to the deuill any man that beleeueth truely the xij Articles of the fayth wherein I â—ake the vnitie of Christes Church to consist although in some points he beleeue not the definition of that which ye call the Church I doubt not but that he which holdeth firmely the Articles of our beliefe though in other thyngs he dissent from your definitions yet he shal be saued Yorke Chichester Yea sayde both the Byshops this is your Diuinitie Brad. No it is Paules which sayth that if they holde the foundation Christ though they build vpon him straw and stubble yet they shall be saued Yorke Lord God how you delite to leane to so hard and darke places of the Scriptures Chic I will shewe you how that Luther did excommunicate Zuinglius for this matter and so he read a place of Luther making for his purpose Brad. My Lord what Luther writeth as you muche passe not M. Bradford hangeth not of Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius yet he accompteth them good men no more do I in this case My fayth is not builded on Luther Zuinglius or Oecolampadius is this poynt and in deede to tel you truely I neuer read any of their works in this matter As for them I do think assuredly that they were and are Gods Children and Sayntes with hym Yorke Well you are out of y e Communion of the Church Brad. I am not for it consisteth and is in fayth Yorke Loe how make you your Church inuisible for you would haue the Communion of it to consist in fayth Brad. For to haue Communion with the Churche needeth no visiblenes of it Communion of the Church consisteth in fayth and not in visible ceremonyes Disagreing in rites breaketh no agreement in fayth Ireneus for Communion consisteth as I sayd in faith and not in exterior ceremonies as appeareth both by Paule which would haue one fayth and by Irenaeus to Uictor for the obseruation of Easter saying that disagreeing of fastyng shoulde not breake the agreeyng of fayth Chichester The same place hath often euen wounded my conscience because we disseuered our selues from the Sea of Rome Bradford Well God forgeue you for you haue done euill to bryng England thether agayne Yorke Here my Lord of Yorke tooke a booke of paper of common places and read a peece of Saint Austen contra Epistolam Fundamenti Aug. contra Epiâ—â— fundament how that there were many thinges that did holde S. Augustine in the bosome of the Churche consent of people and nations authoritie confirmed wyth myracles Consent of people Authority confirmed with miracles nourished with hope encreased with charity established with antiquitye Succession of Priestes The name Catholicke nourished with hope encreased with charitie established with antiquitie besides this there holdeth me in the Church sayth S. Augustine the succession of priests from Peters seate vntill this present Bishop Last of all the very name of Catholicke doth
of armes for we are not so able to withstand hym muche lesse to preuayle agaynst him but to beseeche hym to mercifull vnto vs and according to his wonted mercye to deale wyth vs. Rising with Dauid Let vs arise with Dauid and saye Ne intres in iudicium cum seruo tuo c. i. Enter not into iudgement O Lorde with thy seruaunt for in thy sight no fleshe liuyng shal be iustified Let vs send Embassadours with the Senturion Suing with the Centurion and saye Lorde we are not worthye to come our selues vnto thee speake the word and we shall haue peace Let vs penitently with the Publicane loke downe on the earth Repenting with the Publican knocke our hard hartes to burst them and crye out Oh GOD be mercifull vnto vs wretched sinners Let vs with the lost Sonne returne and saye O Father we haue sinned agaynst heauen and earth Returâ— with thâ— lost 〈◊〉 and before thee we are vnworthy to be called thy children Let vs I say do on this sorte y t is hartily repent vs of our former euill lyfe vnthankfull gospelling past conuert and turne to God w t our whole hartes hoping in his great mercy thorough Christ and hartily calling vppon his holy name and then vndoubtedly we shall finde and feele otherwyse then yet we feele both inwardly and outwardly Inwardly we shall feele peace of conscience betweene God and vs whiche peace passeth all vnderstanding and outwardlye we shall feele muche mittigation of these miseries if not an vtter taking them away Therefore my dearely beloued in the Lorde I youre poorest brother now departing to the Lord Bradfoâ—â— vltimuâ— vale for my vale in aeternum for this present lyfe praye you beseeche you and euen from the verye bottome of my harte for all the mercies of God in Christ shewed vnto you most earnestly begge and craue of you out of prison as often out of your Pulpies I haue done that you wil repent you leaue your wicked and euill life be sorye for your offences and turne to the Lorde whose armes are wide open to receaue and embrace you whose stretched out hande to strike to death stayeth that he may shew mercy vpon you For he is the Lord of mercy and God of all comforte hee will not the death of a sinner but rather that yee shoulde returne conuert and amend He hath no pleasure in the destruction of men The day 〈◊〉 Gods 〈◊〉 at hand his long sufferyng draweth to repentaunce before the tyme of vengeance and the day of wrath which is at hand doth come Now is the axe layd to the roote of the tree vtterly to destroy the impenitente Wanton Gospell Proud Pâ—â—â—testantes False Câ—â—â—â—stians Nowe is the fire gone out before the face of the Lorde and who is able to quenche it Oh therefore repent you repent you It is enough to haue liued as we haue done It is inough to haue pleased the wanton Gospellers the proude Protestantes Hypocriticall and false Chrystians as alas wee haue done Now the Lorde speaketh to vs in mercy and grace Oh turne before hee speaketh in wrathe Yet is there mercye with the Lorde and plenteous redemption yet hee hath not forgotten to shewe mercye to them that call vppon him Oh then call vpon him while he may be found For hee is riche in mercy and plentifull to all them that call vpon hym So that hee that calleth on the name of the Lorde shal be saued If your sinnes be as redde as scarlet the Lord sayeth he will make them as white as snow He hath sworne and neuer will repent hym thereof that he will neuer remember our iniquities but as hee is good faithfull and true so will he be our God and wee shall be his people his law will he write in our hartes engraffe in our myndes and neuer will he haue in mynde our vnrighteousnesse Therefore my deare heartes in the Lorde turne you turne you to y e Lord your Father to the Lord your Sauiour to the Lord your comforter Oh why doe you stoppe your eares and harden your harts â—o day Bradford propheâ—â— of these plagues 〈◊〉 wheÌ„ you heare hys voyce by me your poorest brotâ—â—â— Oh forget not how that the Lord hath shewed hymselâ—â— true and me hys true preacher by bringyng to passe thâ—â—lagues which at my mouth you ofte heard before they came to passe specially when I entreated of Noes floud and when I preached of the 22. chapter of Saint Mathews Gospell on S. Steuens day the last tyme that I was with you And nowe by me the Lord sendeth you worde deare countrey men that if you will go on forwards in your impenitency carnalitie hypocrisie idolatry couetousnesse swearing gluttony dronkennesse whoredome c. Wherewith alas alas our countrey floweth if I say you will not turne and leaue of seyng me now burned amongst you to assure you on all sides how God seeketh you Destructâ—â—â— threatnâ—â— them 〈◊〉 repent and is sory to doe you hurt to plague you to destroy you to take vengeance vpon you oh your bloud wil be vpon your owne heades you haue bene warned and warned againe by me in preaching by me in burning As I sayd therefore I say agayne my deare harts and dearlings in the Lord turne you turne you repent you repent you cease from doyng euill study to do well Preceptes of lyfe away with idolatry flye the Romish God and seruice leaue of from swearing cut of carnalitie abandon auarice driue away dronkennesse flie from fornication and flattery murther and malice destroy deceiptfulnesse and cast away all the works of darkenes Put on pitie and godlines serue God after his word and not after custome vse your tongs to glorifie God by prayer thankesgeuing and confession of his truth c. be spirituall and by the spirit mortifie carnall affections be sober holy true louyng gentle mercyfull and then shall the Lordes wrath cease not for this our doyngs sake but for his mercies sake Goe to therefore good country men take this counsell of the Lorde by mee nowe sente vnto you as the Lordes counsell and not as mine that in the daye of iudgement I maye reioyce wyth you and for you the which thing I hartely desire and not to be a witnes agaynst you My bloud will crye for vengeaunce as agaynst the Papistes Gods enemies whome I beseech God if it be his will hartely to forgeue yea euen them which put me to death and are the causers therof for they know not what they do so will my bloud cry for vengeaunce agaynst you my dearely beloued in the Lord if ye repent not Bradfordes 〈◊〉 will agaynst 〈…〉 amend not and turne vnto the Lord. Turne vnto the Lord yet once more I hartely besech thee thou Manchester thou Ashton vnderline thou Bolton Bury Wigme Lierpoole Mottrine Stepport Winsley Eccles Priestwich Middleton Radcliefe and thou City of Westchester where I haue truely taught and
people two wayes and two mansion places The maysters by Christe and Satan the people be seruitures to eyther of these the wayes be strayte and wyde the mansions be Heauen and Hell Agayne consider that thys worlde is the place of tryall of Gods people and the deuils seruauntes for as the one will follow hys mayster what soeuer commeth of it so will the other For a tyme it is hard to discerne who pertayneth to God and who to the Deuill as in the calme and peace â—ffliction â—â—eth who 〈◊〉 with God and who goe with the Deuill who is a good shipman and warriour and who is not But as when the storme aryseth the expert mariner is knowne and as in warre the good souldiour is seene so in affliction and the Crosse easily Gods children are knowne from Sathans seruauntes for then as the good seruaunt will followe his mayster so will the godly followe theyr captayne come what come will where as the wicked and hipocrites will bid adewe and desire lesse of Chrystes acquayntaunce For whiche cause the Crosse is called a probation and tryall because it tryeth who will goe wyth God and who will forsake hym â—hristes 〈◊〉 the â—â—aller and 〈◊〉 And nowe in Englande wee see howe small a companye Christe hath in comparison of Sathans Souldioures Let no manne deceiue hymselfe for hee that gathereth not wyâ—h Chryste scattereth abroade No man canne serue two maysters the Lorde abhorreth double heartes the luke warme that is such as are both hote and colde hee spitteth out of hys mouthe None that halte on bothe knees doth GOD take for hys seruauntes The way of Chryste is the strayte waye and so straite that as a few finde it and few walke in it so no man can halte in it but must needs goe vpright for as the straytnes will suffer no reeling to this side or that side so if anye man halte he is lyke to fall of the bridge into the pit of eternall perdition Striue therefore good mayster Doctour nowe you haue founde it to enter into it and if you shoulde be called or pulled backe looke not on this side or that side or behynde you as Lots wyfe did but strait forwardes on the end which is set before you though it bee to come as euen nowe present lyke as you doe and will your pacientes to doe in purgations and other your ministrations A wise man will euer consider the ende to consider the effecte that will ensue where through the bitternesse and lothsomnesse of the purgation is so ouercome and the paynefulnes in abiding the woorkyng of that is minystred is so eased that it maketh the pacient willyngly and ioyfullye to receaue that is to be receiued althoughe it be neuer so vnpleasaunt so I saye sette before you the ende of thys strayte waye and then doubtlesse as Paule sayth aeternum pondus gloriae pariet i. It shall bryng with it an eternall weight of glory whilest we looke not on the thinge whiche is seene for that is temporall but on the thynge whiche is not seene whiche is eternall So dothe the husbandman in plowing and tillyng set before hym the haruest tyme so doth the fisher consider the draught of hys nette rather then the castyng in so dothe the Marchaunt the returne of hys marchaundise and so shoulde we in these stormye dayes set before vs not the losse of our goodes libertye and verye lyfe but the reapyng tyme the commyng of oure Sauioure Christ to iudgement the fire that shall burne the wicked and disobedient to GODS Gospell the blaste of the Trumpe the exceeding glory prepared for vs in heauen eternally such as the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard not the hart of man can conceaue The more we lose here The glorious recompence of such as suffer for the Lord. the greater ioye shall we haue there The more we suffer the greater triumphe For corruptible drosse wee shall finde incorruptible treasures for golde glorye for siluer solace without ende for riches robes royall for earthly houses eternall pallaces myrthe without measure pleasure without payne felicitie endles Summa we shall haue God the father the sonne and the holye Ghost Oh happye place oh that thys daye woulde come Then shall the ende of the wicked be lamentable then shall they receaue the iust rewarde of Gods vengeaunce then shall they crye woe woe that euer they dyd as they haue done Reade Sapien. 2.3.4.5 Read Mathew 25. Read 1 Corinthians 15. 2. Corrinthians 5. and by faythe which GOD increase in vs consider the thing there sette foorthe And for youre comforte reade Hebrewes 11. to see what fayth hath done alwayes consideryng the way to heauen to be by many trybulations and that all they which wyll lyue godlye in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution You knowe thys is oure Alphabet He that will be my Disciple The way to heauen is by tribulations sayth Chryst must denye himselfe and take vp hys Crosse and followe me not thys Byshop nor that Doctour not this Emperoure nor that Kynge but me sayth Christ For he that loueth father mother wyfe children or very life bettter then me is not worthye of me Remember that the same Lorde saythe Hee that will saue hys lyfe shall lose it Comforte your selfe with thys Math. 8. that as the Deuils had no power ouer the Porkets or ouer Iobs goodes without Gods leaue so shall they haue man ouer you Remember also that all the heares of your head are numbred with God The Deuill may make one beleeue he will drowne hym as the Sea in hys surges threatneth to the land but as the Lorde hath appoynted boundes for the one ouer the whiche hee can not passe so hath he done for the other On God therefore cast your care loue hym serue hym after hys worde feare hym trust in hym hope at hys hand for all helpe and alwayes praye lookyng for the Crosse and whensoeuer it commeth be assured the Lorde as he is faythfull so he will neuer tempte you further then hee will make you able to beare but in the middest of the temptation will make suche an euasion as shall be most to his glorye and your eternall comforte GOD for hys mercye in Christe with hys holye spirite endue you comfort you vnder the winges of hys mercye shadowe you and as hys deare childe guyde you for euermore To whose mercfull tuition as I doe with my harty prayer commit you so I doubt not but you pray for me also so I beseech you to doe still My brother P. telleth me you woulde haue the last part of S. Hieromes woorkes to haue the vse thereof for a fortenight I cannot for these three dayes well forbeare it but yet on Thursday next I will send it you if God let me not and vse me and that I haue as your owne The LORD for hys mercye in Chryste directe our wayes to hys glorye Out of prison by yours to commaund Iohn Bradford
follies and wounding of your conscience from which God euermore preserue you with your good wife and your babe Leonard all your familie to the which I wish the blessing of God now and for euer through Christ our Lord Amen I pray you geue thanks for me to your old bedfellow for his great friendship for your sake shewed to me when I was in the Tower Iohn Bradford ¶ To a faithfull friend of his and his wyfe resoluing their doubt why they ought not to come to auricular confession An other letter of M. Bradford disprouing auricular confession THe mercifull God and father of our Sauiour Iesus Christ which loueth vs as a most deare Father and hath put vppon hym towards vs the affection of a most tender mother towardes her children so that he can no lesse thinke vpon vs although of our selues we be most vnworthy and deserue nothyng lesse then she can thinke on her onely begotten chyld in his distresse yea if she should forget her childe as some vnnaturall mother will do yet will he neuer forget vs although for a tyme he seme to sleepe that we might be occasioned to call loud and awake hym thys good God keepe you my deare brother * Note that this Nathanaell was not his proper name but was so called for his vnfayned simplicity truth Nathanaell and your good yokefellow my hartily beloued Sister in the Lorde in all thyngs now and for euer to his glory and your eternal comfort and also of his goodnes he graunt you both the feelyng of that hope which vndoubtedly he hath layd vp in store for you both farre passing the store and prouision not onely which you haue made but all the world is able to make as I trust already he hath wrought it in you but I besech him to encrease it more more and kindle in you a harty longyng for the enioying of the same the which once felt had in deed then the meanes by the which we come thereto cannot be so greatly dread as most men doe dread them because either they want this feeling I meane it of altogether or els because the sense of this present tyme things therein are as a mist to the hidyng of those thyngs frō our sight least we should run and embrace them by harty prayer the spirit wherof God graunt vs and in deed we should attaine enough in this behalfe if we continued therein For auricular confession wherein you desire my aduise for your good yokefellow and family my most deare brother I am as ready to geue it as you to desire it yea more glad for as much as halfe a suspicion was in me at the least touching my deare sister your wyfe of a lothyng of my aduise that to much had bene geuen where in deed I should lament my too little feedyng you spiritually as both you out of prison and in prison haue fed me corporally But as I alwayes thought of her so I yet thinke that she is the chyld of God whom God dearely loueth and wil in his good tyme to her eternall comfort geue her her hartes desire in sure feelyng and sensible beleuyng of this which I would she had often in her mynd namely that hee is her God father through Christ Iesus our deare Lord and Sauiour A greater seruice to God she cannot geue What to do if Sathan charge our conscience with vnbeliefe then to beleue this If Sathan say she beleeueth not to answer not hym but the Lord and to say yea Lorde helpe my vnbeliefe and encrease my poore fayth which Sathan fayth is no fayth make him a lyer Lord as alwayes he hath bene is and shall be Vndoubtedly sooner or later God will graciously heare her grones and keepe all her teares in his bottell yea write them in his countyng booke for he is a righteous God and hath no pleasure in the death of his creature he loueth mercy he wil returne and shew her his mercy he will cast all her sinnes and iniquities into the botome of the sea and the longer that he tarieth as he doth it but to prooue her so the more liberally will he recompence her long lookyng which no lesse pleaseth hym then it grieueth now her outward Adam For the mortification whereof God vseth this crosse and therfore if she desire to beare the same The Lord the longer he taryeth the more liberally he recompenseth at his comming doubtles God will make her able to beare it in presumption of his goodnes and strength let her cast her selfe wholy vpon him for he is faithfull and will assuredly confirme and bring to a happy end that good which graciously he hath begun in her The which thyng I desire hym to do for his owne glory names sake Amen Amen Confession auricular to what end it was first instituted Auricular confession as it is abused is to be reiected as vnlawfull wicked for 8. causes And now to the matter Confession auricular as it was first vsed and instituted which was by the way of counsaile askyng I take to be amongst those traditions which are indifferent that is neyther vnlawfull nor necessarily bynding vs except the offence of the weake could not be auoyded But to consider it as it is now vsed I write to you but as I thinke and what my mynd is the which follow no further then good men by Gods worde do allow it to consider it I say as it is now vsed me thinkes it is plainly vnlawfull and wicked and that for these causes First because they make it a seruice of God a thing which pleaseth God of it selfe I will not say meritorious this brynger my brother can tell you at large how great euill this is Secondly because they make it of necessitie so that he or she that vseth it not is not taken for a good Christian. Thirdly because it requireth of it selfe an impossibilitie that is the numbring and tellyng of all our sinnes which no man perceiueth much lesse can vtter Fourthly because it establisheth and confirmeth at the least alloweth praying to Saints Precor Sanctam Mariam you must say or the Priest for you Fifthly because it is very iniurious to the liberty of the Gospell the which to affirme in example and fact I take to be a good worke and deare in Gods sight Sixtly because as it is vsed it is a note yea a very sinow of the Popish church and therefore we should be so farre from allowyng the same that we should thinke our selues happy to lose any thing in bearyng witnes there agaynst Seuenthly because in stead of counsaile thereat you should receiue poison or if you refuse it vnder sir Iohns Benedicite you should no lesse there be wound in the briers Eightly because the end and purpose why we go thether is for the auoidyng of the crosse that is for our owne cause and not for Christes cause or for our brethrens commoditie For
his will and pleasure herein then all honour or shame in this lyfe But I must confesse vnto you that my working in this matter is not of loue as I should do nor of feare of Gods iustice mine vnthankefulnes myne vnthankfulnes if nothyng else were hath not only deserued it but doth deserue more then euerlasting damnation oh Lord bee mercifull to me I doe not so repent it as I should do Why say I So as though this So were any thing oh hypocritical wretch that I am Alas father Traues let me so call you I am hard hearted there was neuer any so obstinate so vnkind against so louing so mercifull so gracious so good so beneficiall a Lord yea a father as I wretch and most miserable sinner am This I speak but not of humilitie but of hypocrisie yet I speake truely I pray thee good father for Christes sake I may thinke it truly as I write it euen of arrogancy so it is Therefore pray and cry for me Here be such goodly godly and learned Sermons which these vncircumcised eares of myne heareth at the lest thrise a weeke which were able y e great louyng mercy of God offered to me in them I meane to burst any mans hart to relent to repent to beleue to loue and to feare that omnipotent gracious Lord but my adamantine obstinate most vnkynde ingrate vnthankefull hart hearing my Lord which is Lord ouer all Lordes so graciously so louingly vouchsafe by so many hys instruments to speake to call to cry vnto me now by hys law now by his threats now by his gospell now by hys promises now by all his creatures to come to come euen to himselfe but I hide me with Adam in the garden I playe not onely Samuell running to Hely but I play Ionas runnyng to the sea and there I sleepe vppon the hatches tumbling in Iesabels bed quod est afflictâ—o maxima vntill it please God to annoynt myne eyes collyrio vntill it please hym to raise vp a tempest to turne and looke vpon me as Luke sayth he did on Peter For oh Lord it is thy gift and commeth of thee and of thy mere grace it commeth not of man it commeth not of works to repent to beleue to feare and to loue Worke thou therfore in me for Iesus Christs sake which am thy creature and most vnthankfull hypocriticall seruaunt not when I will nor as I wyll but when thou wilt euen that which may bee most to the glory of thy name Amen What should I write nay why do I not plucke these same wordes and paper in pieces for I write altogether of hypocrisie and arrogant presumption I will confesse it thou wicked spirite the Lord iudge thee I will confesse it it is most true Iohn Traues I write it but onely for it is not I it is hypocrisie Scientia if I had it inflaret oh Lord graunt me thy grace leaue me not to myne owne judgement and reason Hypocrisie arrogancy and obstinate securitie enuiron me yet I feele them not the Lord deliuer me Pray pray for me Geue God thankes for me Oh Lord euen tua fiat voluntas Unlocke this myne hart thou which hast the key of Dauid which openest onely that I may desire to haue the desire of the glory of thy name of repentaunce fayth c. Pray for me and be thankfull for me oh father Traues and wryte to me Your letters I desire more to see then any mans liuyng Let me haue them therfore as you may but your prayer at all tymes that God would open myne heart to feede and taste of these comfortable places of Scripture which to me are locked memento Iesum Christum resurrexisse ex mortuis This text is a text of most comfort as it is in deed and when God will I shal feede on it Did Paul send to Tymothie to be his comfort in all places For our saluation this day of resurrection is neerer nowe than when we beleeued Therefore qui perseuerauerit saluus erit For consummabitur praeuaricatio sayth Daniel finem accipiet peccatum delebitur iniquitas adducetur iustitia sempiterna Deus enim ipse veniet saluabit nos Veniens veniet non tardabit quandocunque manifestatus fuerit vita nostra Christus tunc nos manifestabimur cum illo in gloria Semel enim oblatus est vt multorum peccata tolleret rursus absque peccato conspicietur ijs qui illum expectaÌ„t in saluteÌ„ Sic semper cum Domino erimus proinde consolemini vos inuicem mutuo sermonibus hijs Oh Lord open myne eyes which see nothing of the great comforts in these thy most riche wordes open myne eyes good Lord ne nunquaÌ„ obdormiam in morte Pray for me and commend me to your good bedfellow omnibus in Christo fratribus osculo sancto Thus I make an ende for it is tyme you may say and I pray you still watter sir Thomas Hal vnto whom I haue sent a faire Testament both in English and Latine if this bringer will cary it And I haue herewith sent you a letter which first peruse and read and when you haue so done abhorre not me but my wickednes pray for me And as you can see a meete tyme seale it and deliuer it to Sir Nicholas Wolstonâ—ros by such pollicy as you can thinke by Gods grace through prayer I confesse vnto you God is my witnesse to my knowlege I neuer in my beyng in the country this Winter at any tyme called it to remembrance the Lord forgeue me I would by some occasion if any could be had afore the deliuery of the letter by some story or communication that he did know that abhomination to be sinne for I feare me he thinketh it to be no sinne The Lord open our eyes and forgeue vs Amen The peace of God be with you Amen From the Temple this 22. of March 1547. Yours in Christ most bounden Iohn Bradford I haue sent you three payre of good spectacles I trow and other such bookes as haue your name writteÌ„ in them which take in good woorth and pray for me geue thanks for mee ¶ Another letter of Maister Bradford to father Traues Gratia misericordia pax c. MY chance is not by this bringer to haue any warning in manner of his farewell so that I am constrayned tyme coarcting me to write not so much of thyngs which I will omitte as my desire was Concernyng the great matter you know of it hath pleased god to bring it to this end that I haue a bill of my M. hand wherin he is bound to pay the summe afore Candlemas next commyng This thinks M. Latimer to be sufficient Therefore I pray you to geue that gracious Lord thanks and thanks thanks vpon it for me a most wretched ingrate sinner which haue also in other thyngs no lesse cause to prayse Gods name As for that I haue and sustain my M. sore displeasure the which hath brough
vnto thy promise and for this mortalitie to receaue immortalitie and for this corruptible to put on incorruptible Accept thys burnt offering and sacrifice O Lorde not for the sacrifice it selfe but for thy deare sonnes sake my Sauiour for whose testimony I offer this free wil offering with all my hart and with al my soule O heauenly father forgeue me my sinnes as I forgeue the whole world O sweete Sauiour spread thy winges ouer me O God graunt me thy holy Ghost through whose mercifull inspiration I am come hither Conducte me vnto euerlasting lyfe Lord into thy handes I commend my spirite Lord Iesus receaue my soule So be it ¶ The history of Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Iuly 12. Iohn Frankesh Humfrey Middleton Nicholas Sheterden Martyrs HAuyng now passed ouer the examinations of Maister Bland let vs further proceed to the rest of his felowes concaptiues being ioyned the same time with him both in the like cause and like affliction The names of whome were Iohn Frankesh Nicholas Sheterden Humfrey Middleton Thacker and Cocker of whome Thacker onely gaue back The rest constaÌ„tly standing to the truth were altogether condemned by the Suffragan of Caunterburye the 25. daye of Iune the yeare aboue expressed Touching whose examinations I shall not need long to stand for somuche as the articles ministred agaynst them were all one so in their aunsweres they little or nothyng disagreed as hereafter by the Lords help you shal heare In the meane time because Nicholas Sheterden in his examinations had a little more large talke with the Archdeacon and the Commissary I will first beginne with the same ¶ The first examination or reasoning of Nicholas Sheterden with M. Harpsfield Archdeacon and M. Collins the Commissary for the which they sent him to prison The talke of Nicholas Sheterden with the Archdeacon Commissary about the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. The Romish catholickes cannot deny a figurative speach in the cup yet will not graunt the same in the bread FIrst the Archdeacon and Commissary affirmed that the very wordes of Christ when he sayd This is my bodye did chaunge the substaunce without any other interpretation or spirituall meaning of the wordes Shet Then belike when Christ sayd This cup is my bloud the substaunce of his Cup was chaunged into hys bloud without any other meaning and so the cup was changed and not the wine Arch. Not so for when Christ sayde This cup is my bloud be meant not the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet If Christ spake one thing and meant an other then the bare wordes did not chaunge the substaunce but there must be a meaning sought as well of the bread as of the cup. Arch. There must be a meaning sought of the cup otherwise then the words stand But of the bread it must be vnderstand onely as it standeth without any other meaning Shet Then do ye make one halfe of Christes institution a figure or borowed speache and the other halfe a playne speach and so ye deuide Christes supper Arch. Christ meant the wyne and not the cup though he sayd This cup is my bloud Shet Then shew me whether the words which the priestes doe speake ouer the cup do chaunge the substaunce or whether the minde of the priest doth it Arch. The minde of the priest doth it and not the words Shet If the minde of the prieste doth it and not y e words if the Priest then doe minde hys harlot or any other vaine thing that thing so minded was there made and so the people doe worship the priestes harlot in stead of Christes bloud and agayne none of the people can tell when it is Christes bloud or when it is not seeing the matter standeth in the minde of the Priest For no man can tell what the priest meaneth but himselfe and so are they euer in daunger of committing idolatry Then was the Archdeacon somewhat moued sate hym downe and sayde to the Commissarye I pray you maister Commissary speake you to him an other while If the 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 wordes oâ— the Prieâ—â— doth it 〈◊〉 then is it that Duns and his fellowes say that the 〈◊〉 wordes be the forme 〈◊〉 formall cause onely that maketh the Sacrament Collins 〈◊〉 Commissâ—â—ry taketh the mattâ—â— in hand for they are vnreasonable and peruerse aunsweres as euer I heard of Then stode vp the Commissary and sayd Commis Your argumentes is much agaynst your selfe for ye graunt that the bread is a figure of Christes body but the Cup can be no figure of his bloude nor yet his verye bloud and therefore Christ did not meane the cup but the wine in the cup. Shet My argument is not agaynst me at all for I do not speake it to proue that the cup is his bloud nor the figure of his bloud but to proue that the bare wordes being spoken of the priest do not chaunge the substaunce no more of the bread then they do chaunge the cup into bloud Commis It coulde not be spoken of the Cup when hee sayde This Cup is my bloud but he meant the wyne in the cup. Shet Then it remaineth for you to answere my question to the Archdeacon that is whether the minde of the priest when he speaketh ouer the cup doth chaunge it into bloud or the bare wordes Commis Both together doth it the wordes and y e mind of the priest together yea the intent and the wordes together doth it Shet If the wordes and intentes together doe chaunge the substaunce yet must the cup be his bloud The Commissary brought to an absurdâ—â—tye and not the wyne for as much as the wordes are This cup is my bloud and the intent ye say was the wyne or els the words take none effect but the intent onely After the Commissary in his chamber sayd it was the intent of the priest before he went to masse wythout the wordes for the Priest did intend to doe as holy Churche had ordayned then the intent made the sacrament to take effect Shet If the Sacramentes take effect of the intent of the Priest and not of Gods word then manye Parishes hauing a Priest that intendeth not wel are vtterly deceiued The intenâ— of the 〈◊〉 maketh 〈◊〉 the Sacrament both in Baptising and also worshipping that thing to be God whiche is but bread because for lacke of the priestes intente the wordes doe take none effecte in it so that by this it is euer doubtfull whether they worship Christe or bread because it is doubtfull what the Priestes doe intende Commis Then the Commissary would proue to me that Chrystes Manhood was in two places at one tyme Christes body whether it may be in two places at once by these woordes of Christ in Ioh. the thyrd Chapiter where he sayth No man ascendeth vpp to heauen but hee that came downe from heauen that is to say the sonne of man whiche is in heauen
wrongullye and therfore I desire to be iustified or condemned first for that I suffered suche imprisonment and then I will not refuse to aunswere your articles though there were a bushell of them But to say that I woulde aunswere whereby you shoulde heale all your wrong done to me agaynst the law of God and the realme I will not Here much adoe there was to proue that hee hadde no wrong and agayn y t it was not they that did it Sheterden refuseth to aunswere before it be tryed wherefore he was imprisoned But hee sayde the Commissary was one of them he aunswereth no it was the Archdeacon He sayd you sate wyth hym and he asked youre counsell in it and yet if it were hee it was your Churche except the archdeacon and you be deuided one from an other Well sayd they will ye now deny that ye sayd then and promise here to submit your selfe henceforth and ye shal be deliuered Shet I am not to much bound to you to graunt any such promise Sheterden refuseth to submit himselfe and agayne you shall well know that I woulde not promise to goe crosse the streete for you but if I did at any tyme offend your law let me haue the punishment I aske no fauour Then sayd they that it was obstinacie in hym that hee would not aunswere and a token that his faythe was naught seeing he was ashamed to vtter it Shet Nay sayd he ye shal wel know I am not ashamed of my fayth but because you do so greedely seeke bloude I will aunswere onely to that you haue agaynst me Suffr Nay you shall aunswere to the articles or els bee condemned vpon suspicion Shet I am content with that yet all men shall know that as ye suspect and can proue no cause so shall ye condemne me without a matter and then shall all men knowe yee seeke bloud and not iustice Suffr No we seeke not thy bloud but thy conuersion Shet That we shall see For then shal you proue my peruersion first before you condemne me on your owne suspicion without proofe of the same and by that I shal know whether you seeke bloud or no. Many other wordes were betweene them At last stept vp one Louels a Lawyer whiche woulde proue his prisonment not to be wrong but right One Louel a loueles Lawyer by olde statutes of Edward the fourth and Henry c. but at last hee was compelled to forsake those statutes from Michaelmas to Christmas and then he sayd it was no wronge To this Nicholas sayde if he coulde proue that men might wrongfully imprison before a law and in y e meane while make lawes and theÌ„ vnder that hide the first wroÌ„g then he sayd true or els not Thus hee kepte the Bandogs at staues ende not as thinking to escape them but that I woulde see sayde hee the Foxes leape aboue the ground for my bloud if they can reach it so it be the will of God yet we shal see them gape and leape for it From Westgate in hast By yours Nicholas Sheterden Notes of Nicholas Sheterden agaynst the false worshippe and oblation of the Sacrament THe holy signe in steede of the thing signified is seruiâ—e seruitude as S. Augustine termeth it when the breade in the sacrament is by common and solemne errour worshipped in steade of the fleshe assumpted of the worde of God There was no mension of worshipping the creatures at the feast or first supper that Christ did celebrate False worshipping of the Sacrament therfore the saying of Christ concerning diuorce may well be applyed to them it was not so from the beginning nor shall be to the end The once made oblation of Christes is hereby derogate when this sacramentall oblation and offeryng of thankesgeuing is beleued to be propiciatory and that it purgeth the soule as well of the liuing as of the dead agaynst this saying to the Hebrues Agaynst Sacramentall oblatioÌ„ Heb. 9. With one onely oblation he hath made perfect for euer those that are sanctified Agayne Where is remission there is no more oblation for sinnes making vs cleane by him This word by hymselfe hath a vehemencye and pyth that driueth all Priestes froÌ„ authoritie to enterprise suche oblation where as what he himselfe doth by himselfe hee leaueth not for other to do So seemeth our Purgatorye already past and done not to come and remayning to be done His examination before the Byshop of Winchester then Lord Chauncellour I Was called into a Chamber before the L. Chauncellour the SuffragaÌ„ A note of the wordes or talke passed betwene Nicholas Sheterden and the B. of Winchester and other Priestes I thinke for the moste part He standing to the table called me to him because I saw the Cardinall was not there I bowed my selfe and stoode neare Then sayd hee I haue sent for you because I heare you are indyted of heresie and being called before y e CoÌ„missioners yee will nor aunswere not submit your selfe I sayd if it like you I did not refuse to aunswer but I did playnely aunswere that I had bene in prison long tyme and reason it was that I shoulde be charged or discharged for y t not to be examined of articles to hide my wrong imprisonment neither did I know any inditemeÌ„t agaynst me If there were any it could not be iuste for I was not abroad since the law was made Winchest Well yet if suche suspition be of you if you bee a Christian ye will declare that it is not true Vniust imprisonment of Sheterden and so purge your selfe Shet I thought it sufficient to answere to myne offences c. trusting that they would lay no such burden vpon me whereby the wrong done to me might bee couered but I would be proued to haue wrong or right Winch. He sayd if thou wilt declare thy selfe to y e Church to be a Christian thou shalt go and then haue a writte of wrong imprisonment c. Shet I sayd I was not minded to sue nowe but require to haue right iustice but to make a promise I wil not but if I offend the law then punish accordingly For it might be that my conscience was not perswaded nor woulde be in prison seeing those things which I haue learned were by Gods law openly taught and receaued by authoritie of the Realme And he sayd it was neuer receaued that I might speake agaynst the sacrament I sayd agaynst some opinion of the sacrament it was openly taught Winch. Winchest maketh a miracle that there was no lawe in K. Edwardes tyme agaynst the Sacrament of the altar By no law and that was notable to consider y t all that while God preserued that so that no lawe coulde passe agaynst it Shet I sayd their law did not only perswade me but this most when they preached vnto vs they tooke payne to set out the word of God in our tongue so that we may read iudge whether they say
clauditis regâ—um coelorum Math. 23. c. Woe be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis because yee shutte vppe the kingdome of heauen before men c. As nere as my remembrance doth serue me or els in some other place but in the same booke as I suppose he affirmeth that the keies of heauen are the worde doctrine of God This witnesseth moreouer S. Gregory I trow in his booke called Pastoralia The keyes of bynding and loosing are the word of God Greg. in Pastor or els it is in an Epistle that he writeth ad Episcopum Constantinopolitanum in these wordes Clauis appertionis est sermo correctoris qui increpando culpam detegit quam saepe nescit qui perpetrauit The key of loosing is the word of the corrector who rebuking doth disclose the fault whiche many times he knoweth not that committeth the same Ambrose Saint Ambrose agreeing to the same sayeth Verbum Dei dimittit peccata The worde of God forgiueth sinne But shal we then say that Gods ministers do not binde lose I say no not as the authors of so doing but they doe lose and bind in like maner as it is said of Paul in the Act. of y e Apostles How ministers bynde and loose Act. 26 where our Sauiour spake vnto him in this maner I shal sayde our Sauiour deliuer thee from the people and nations vnto whom I send thee that thou shouldest open their eyes that they may be conuerted from darkenes to light Here Paule is sayd to open the eyes of mens hartes Albeit to speake properly it is God that so doth And therfore Dauid prayeth vnto him Psal. 119. Reuela oculos meos Open mine eyes O Lorde And in like maner it is spoken of Iohn Baptist in the 1. of Luke Luke 1. that he shoulde goe before Christ in the spirite and power of Helias and turne the hartes of the fathers to their children and the vnbeleeuers to the wisdome of the rightwise Albeit to turne mens harts and to worke in them belongeth vnto God Metonymia is a figure when the name that properly belongeth to one is inproperly transferred to an other thing But so vse we to speake Metonymicè As if your lordship had defined me to be excommunicate and thereupon should sende a commaundement to the person of Knoll to declare the same the people would say that the person of Knol proclaiming your commandement had accursed me but yet doth he not properly curse me but you rather wheÌ„ he in pronouncing the same doth your act and commaundement rather then his owne Touching cases limited to Priestes and Ministers for losing from sin or binding in the same I do know no such thinges shewed in Scripture Power in bynding looâ—ing limited no more to one minister then an other which is the perfect way of our life Neither can any man I suppose shew by authoritie therof that one should haue more or lesse limited him theÌ„ an other And if you can or will thereby teache it me I shall thank you for your doing pray god to acquit you Concerning enioyning of penaunce I knowe of none y t men need to admitte Inioyning of penaunce nor you to put or enioyn the same except it be renouation of liuing in casting apart old vyce taking them vnto newe vertue whiche euery true pennytent entendeth or ought to entend verily by the grace assistance of our sauiour Christ Answere to the 11. article to shew and performe ¶ Unto the xj I say that grace is giuen vnto them that duely receiue the Sacramentes of Christe and his church but whether by them or no that I cannot define for God sendeth his grace where he pleaseth either with them or without them and when he pleaseth so that it is at his arbitrement how and when Moreouer many a leud persoÌ„ receiueth the sacraments Sacramentes whether they geue grace or no that are destitute of grace to their confusion So that I cannot affirme that y e Sacramentes giueth grace Yet in due receit of the Sacramentes I suppose and thinke that God geueth vnto them grace that so taketh theÌ„ Answere to the 12. article as he doth vnto al good euen without theÌ„ also ¶ Wheras in your xij article you do aske whether al thinges necessary vnto saluation are put in holy Scripture whether things only there put be sufficieÌ„t whether some things vpoÌ„ necessitie of saluatioÌ„ are to be beleued obserued which are not expressed in scripture this is y e questioÌ„ as great learned meÌ„ haue shewed me whom I do couÌ„t my freÌ„ds sith y e time I appeared at your lordships assignment before maister Doctor Lesse maister Melling w t other in your chappell of Lambeth Doctor Lesse M. Melling when these questions were fyrst propounded this I say is the question whiche as they told me is the head and whole content of all other obiected agaynst me Yea this is both the helme and sterne of al together and that which they contended right sore to impugne but loue of the trueth wherewith in this point I reckoned me well fenced would not suffer me to apply and yeld to their will thinking quòd sanctum est veritatem praeferre amicitiae Truth to be preferred befoâ—e frendship Math. 5. that the truth ought to be preferred before all friendship and amitie And also Si dextra manus scandalezet deberet praescindi abijci if the right hand offend it ought to be cut off and cast away But touching an aunswere vnto this question I suppose verily that if I had Saint Cyrils workes by me Cyrillâ—â— is Iohanâ—â—â— I should not nede to shew any other answer in this then he hath shewed afore time writing vpon this saying of S. Iohn Sunt alia multa quae fecit Iesus Iohn 21. there are many things moe which Iesus did Notwithstanding for so much as euery man at all seasons cannot haue what he would All thinges necessary to saluation conteined in Scripture and therfore must make other shift such as he may I say as I suppose the first part of your questioÌ„ to be very true and therefore to be affirmed that is to wit that al thinges needefull for mans saluation be mencioned and shewed in holy scripture and that the thinges onely there put be sufficient for the regiment of spirituall liuing mans soule health And in this shal you finde both the auncient Doctors standing with me and moreouer the suffrage of holy writte whose authoritie is of most soueraigne and vnfallible stedfastnes Looke what Saint Hierome sayeth vpon this verse Hierome Psal. 87. Ambros. lib. de Paradâ—â—â— Dominus narrabit in scripturis pupulorum The Lorde shall rehearse it when he writeth vp the people Saint Ambrose also in a treatise De Paradiso doth shew likewyse where he bringeth this text of Paule written in the 2. to the Corinth I am afraid leaste it may
by some meane be brought to passe that as the Serpent deceiued Eue thorow wilines so your mindes may be corrupt from the simple veritie that is in Christ. And also in his Commentaries vpon the epistle to the Coloss vpon this text In Christ Iesus is all treasure of wisedome and in other diuers places of the same worke 2. Tim 3. Chrysost. in Epist. Paulâ— in opere imperfecto The preacher must not sweâ—â—e neither on the right hand or left from the expresse word of God S. Chrysostome also in his Commentaries vppon Paul declaring this saying Omnis scriptura diuinitus inspirata c. The whole Scripture giuen by inspiration of GOD. c. And in his Booke called Opus imperfectum I wote not precisely vpon what text but there you shal finde that he would haue a true preacher of gods law not swaruing therefro neither vpon the right hand neither vpon y e left but keeping thereafter according to the teaching of SalomoÌ„ for he that should thervnto adde or withdraw should enterprise as sayeth Chrysostome to be wiser then God These or els such like wordes doth he say I will be deemed by the booke brought forth because my remembraunce cannot retayne perfectly all such thinges S. Cyprian mainteineth well the same in an Epistle that â—e writeth ad Cecilium fratrem Cyprianus ad Ceciliâ—â— fratrem Which I woulde to God were in English that al men might learn the deuout goodnes in it conteined In the same he teacheth clearely how we ought to heare Christ onely and his learning not regarding ne attending to the traditions of men lyke as he doth also in many other places And this agreeth well with Scripture which is called the word of Saluation Scripture how many names it hath the administration of righteousnes the word of truth yea and the truth it selfe the rod of direction our spirituall food the spirituall sword that we ought to fight with against all temptations and assaultes of our ghostly enemies the seede of God the kingdome of heauen keyes of the same the power of God the light of the worlde which who so followeth shal not be ouercome with darknes the law of God his wisedome and Testament Of which wordes and such like The word sufficient 〈◊〉 all our direction euery one will giue matâ—er of substantial argument that we following the same doctrine onely shall haue sufficient safe conduict to come vnto the inheritaunce promised albeit none other wayes or meanes were annexed with the same And certaine I am that in this blessed doctrine of Christ is taught Scripture sufficient to saluation without any other addition Psal. 25. howe we ought to do truth and mercy which is all that we neede to do as testifieth the Psalme in these wordes Vniuersae viae domini misericordia veritas c. All the wayes of the Lorde are mercie and truth And againe the Prophet willing vs to do as he did sayth in this maner Adhaesi testimonijs tuis domine noli me confundere I haue cleaued to thy testimonies O Lord confound me not In lyke maner the sayd whole Psalme warneth vs. Psal. 118. Yea all the Scripture biddeth vs sticke fast to the steady and true worde of God saying that he is verax viae eius veritas omnis autem homo vanitas mendax For he is true and all his wayes are trueth but all men are vaine and lyers For that is the sure foundation which cannot fayle them that grounde therevppon as reporteth Christ Euery one sayth he that heareth my words doth them is like to a wise man that buildeth vppon a sure foundation And there ought to be none other foundation to christen men but only the vndoubted truth of Iesus to build our faith vpon and direct our liuing thereafter as sheweth s. Paul saying FundamentuÌ„ aliud nemo c. Other foundation can no man lay then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. And likewise in the Epistle vnto the Ephesians 1. Cor. 3. where he sayth I am non estis hospites aduenae sed conciues sanctorum domestici dei c. Nowe ye are no more strangers and forreiners but Citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God 〈◊〉 1. And in the same epistle S. Paul dilating of Christes benificence sheweth how that he ordained in the Churche diuers officers to the edifying of Christen people that he calleth Christes body vntill all we may come vnto the vnitie of faith which coÌ„meth by following of one doctrine whiche is Christes wherby wee may growe to bee perfect men and that we should not be here like to children caried about with euery winde of doctrine by deceipte and wilines of men that study to deceiue vs. Heb. 13. In like forme doeth he warne vs in the Epistle to the Hebrues that we should not be caried about as the wind with diuers and straunge doctrines but continue in that which euer continueth like and all one agreeable for all men in all partes The inconstancy and variablenes of mens coÌ„stitutions The popes lawes were neuer wholy receiued of all men and that at all times not being chaungeable as mens constitutions be whereof looke what one doth counsaile or ordaine to be of effecte another annulleth the same according as mens mindes doe alway alter and are full vnstedy Neither doe such pertaine vnto all men for the Greekes with other whome the Pope ne none of his people wil yet deny to be of Christes Church will in no condition admitte such neither for men to liue after them nor to beleeue them as pertaining to theyr faith But they allowe well the doctrine that perseuereth euer one Heb. 13. and is immutable as sheweth Saint Paule saying Iesus Christ yesterday and to day is all one and so euer shal be He is white breade without any sower leuen of Pharisaical traditions veritie without guile light without any darkenes the very straight way that hath neither hooke ne croke From this ought we not to turne neither vpon one hand ne other vnlesse we will go from him that is our felicitie and anker of safetie But what should I more entreate of this excepte I would recite all scripture which in euery parte is full of admonitions exhorting and warning vs to cleaue fast vnto this way which is the doctrine of the Gospel which God I beseech him graunt vs all both to knowe and loue taking heede that in no wise wee be seduced therefro by lawes doctrines of men Looke also in the ij chap. to the Colossians and in the epistle of Timothe and Titus So that I conclude in holy scripture to be conteined sufficiently enough of doctrine The chiefe article obiected againsâ— Iohn Lambert for the regiment and saluation of our soules And this because learned men do call the head Article laid against me I would that all men should well note it and record my saying
be troubled nor disquieted for the matter neither am I to be counted heretike erroneous or offensiue so long as I shall not be prooued and plainly coÌ„uicted with simple and manifest wordes in what Article I am so iudged Neither do I here charge my Papists these blockheds that I will put them to their proofes but onely that they will shew me at least my errour that is that they wil shew me if they know what it is that they themselues do prattle of or haue any feelyng of their owne doyngs For so long as they assigne me no hereticall Article I am at free liberty to deny what Article so euer they lay vnto me to be heretical and say it is Catholike Agayne what a rudenes is it in this wicked doltishe Antichrist worthy to be laughed at where as these drummedaries do distinct hereticall Articles from those that be erroneous and the erroneous from offensiue The 〈◊〉 distinctioÌ„ 〈◊〉 the Papiâ—â— between◠〈◊〉 articles hâ—â—reticall eâ—â—roneous sclauÌ„deroâ—â— offeÌ„siuâ— Luke 9. and those agayne from slaunderous By the which subtle distinction of those grosseheaded dolts this we do gather that that article which is erroneous is not heretical and if it be not heretical what doth it then appertaine to these Ecclesiastical condemners which ought to condemne those things only which be hereticall For that which is not hereticall is catholike as Christ himselfe saith He that is not against vs is with vs. Yea I would wish that these iolly Sophisters would shew me in all the Church an Article that is erroneous and not heretical for if it be erroneous it differeth nothyng from hereticall but onely in stiffenesse of defendyng For all things be equally either true or false Hereticaâ— althogh affection in some one thing which is true or false may be greater or lesser Ye see therfore agayne how these men for all theyr braggyng Buls are not able to produce me one Article which is erroneous and not heretical Erroneouâ— and yet lyke wise brainsike men they will needs babble they know not themselues what condemning that which they finde erroneous and not hereticall which cannot stand eyther in matter or in words so that such as are the Articles such is the condemnation The lyke wisedome also they shew in affirmyng that to be Scandalous Scandaloâ—â— which is neither hereticall nor erroneous That Article I would fayne see eyther in my bookes or in the words and workes of any writer els from the beginnyng of the world to the latter end What made my papists then to excogitate these so prodigious monsters but onely their monstrous fury and madnesse Unlesse peraduenture they meane those Articles so to be Scandalous as commonly all true and Catholike Articles are wont to be For what is more scandalous then Ueritie Yea onely truth and veritie is scandalous to all proud and senselesse persons and is sayd of Christ 1. Cor. 1. We preach saith S. Paule Christe crucified a stumblynge stone to the Iewes and to the Gentiles foolishnesse And in Luke 2. 1. Cor. 1 Luke 2. He is set to be the fall and rising vp of many in Israell Wherefore where as my Papistes do distinguish scandalous Articles from hereticall and erroneous and forasmuch as that which is not hereticall or erroneous must needes be Catholicke and true it followeth thereof that these scandalous Articles be vnderstanded and condeÌ„ned of them for such as be very Catholike and sound O worthy commendation meâ—te for the Papists Marke here good Reader Offensiâ—â— the impietie of these blynde Bussards whether they roll themselues how they deride and mocke themselues how easily they are taken in theyr owne words how fond and foolish they are in their studies not only in not proouyng any error or slander in these Articles but also in goyng about only to expresse them how they cast out things impossible and most foolishly repugnant to themselues Where is then thou most presumptuous and shameles Bull thy doltish respectiue nowe become whether respectedst thou Uerily into the bottomles pit of impiety and thine owne brutish stoliditie The like also is to be sayd touching the Articles offensiue which must be neyther slaunderous neyther erroneous nor hereticall seyng they are distincted by such great Rabbines Who wyll not now maruell at the depe profound wisedome of these Papistes which could finde out that to be offensiue in the Church which is neyther false neyther hereticall nor slaunderous but true sound Catholike and edifieng and yet must that also be condemned And who would not now desire couet to be condemned also of such harebrained Idiotes who by their owne condemning do vtter themselues to approoue things damnable and to condemne things iustifiable that is whyche openly shew themselues to their owne great ignominy and shame to be more senseles then stockes rockes or blocks Goe ye nowe therefore O ye impious and brainelesse Papistes and if yee wil needes wryte shew your selues more sober for this Bull it appeareth was spued out in youre night feasts amongs other drabs and harlots or els hudled vp in the Caniculare dayes or mad midsomer Moone For neuer were there any dissardes that would shew them selues so madde Lette vs now retourne this dirt of Antichrist and cast it in hys owne teethe and of hys owne words let vs iudge hym and condemne him The popes 〈…〉 owne 〈◊〉 that heereafter hee maye learne to take better heede and be better aduised in his lyinge For as the Prouerbe sayth a lyer had neede to haue a good memorye If some Articles be offensiue and other hereticall and thou condemnest him whych is no hereticke and consequently a true Catholicke although hee be sixe hundreth times offensiue Doth not thy shamelesse mouth then condemne thy selfe not onely of heresie but of extreeme impietie blasphemye and treason against Gods holy trueth shewing thy selfe to be the manne in dede whych is the aduersarye and is extolled aboue all that which is called God or is worshipped Art not thou then the manne of sinne and the sonne of perdition â— Thes. 2. which denieth God hys redeamer and taketh away the loue of trueth to stablishe the settinge foorth of his errour for men to beleeue iniquitie as Paule foretolde For if the Article be not hereticall it can not be offensiue or slaunderous but onely to suche heretickes as Antichrist is and Sathanistes of all pietie See theeefore howe his shamelesse and moste foolish Bull whiles it condemneth in me one thinge to be hereticall and an other offensiue doeth manifestly declare the authours thereof to be true heretickes and the enemies of God in deede Prouerb 12 So that nowe it maye appeare that there is no knowledge nor counsell against the Lorde seeing blinde impietie is thus caughte in the woordes of hys owne mouth so truely it is sayd that he whiche casteth vpp a stone on highe it falleth downe againe vpon his owne pate And whych is chiefest of all
by thys theyr wycked contradiction it commeth to passe â—he pope â—â—tereth hys â—â—ne wicâ—â—dnes that the cogitations of theyr owne heartes be reuealed and that they them selues chiefely do vtter and disclose their owne wickednes which they couet most to conceale that all men may see how ready they are to condemne all veritie euen at once For when they affirme suche Articles to be hereticall whych neyther they can nor knowe nor yet dare shewe or name to be hereticall what haue we thereby to vnderstand but that they are the aduersaries of Christe from the bottome of theyr hearts and ready to impugne all trueth and yet notwithstanding wyth their dampnable hypocrisie they pretende themselues to be condemners of heresies Learne learne yee beetell headed Asses wyth your blustering buls Luke 2. learne I say what it is Christe to be a signe of contradiction and a stone of offence Howe soone and easily is al your inward impietie and your ignominie disclosed wyth the same couert of woordes â— Pet. 2. wherewith in vaine yee went aboute to cloke the same Thus then haue we heere prooued by thys first and manifest argument that the foresayde Bull proceedeth from none other then very Antichrist hymselfe the chiefest aduersarye of God and of all godlinesse And nowe let either Eckius or the Pope acknowledge if he dare and then consider what opinion wee ought to haue of hym or what name to geue him in whome all cursed names as in one heape doe concurre together and agree as impietie blasphemie ignorance foolishnes hypocrisie lying briefly Sathan himselfe with his Antichrist Neither doeth thys impietie any thing lesse appeare in that also which I will nowe say For this worshipful Bul decreeth in plaine and moste impudent woordes â—he popes 〈…〉 Luthers 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 that those Bookes also of mine ought to be burned in the whyche are no errors contained to the end that the memory of me may be vtterly rooted out Canst thou O Christian Reader now doubte that the great Dragon of hell hymselfe speaketh in this Bull It is an olde Prouerbe that the Asse singeth therefore euill fauoredly because hee taketh hys note to hye So thys Bull in like manner should haue piped more tunably if he had not sette by hys blasphemous throte so open againste heauen so impudently and deuelishly condemning also the manyfest and euident trueth For hitherto Sathan when so euer hee oppressed the trueth did it vnder the colour of trueth but this man of sinne the Aduersarie whyche is extolled aboue God wythout all colour not priuily but apeartly and that in the open Churche of God wythoute all shame taketh vppon hym to condemne and commaundeth to be burned the sincere veritye of Christe The papiste pretend to know and mayntayne the verity of Christ and yet cannot abyde it knowne and allowed both of hym and of all others What could be more done amongest the Turkes What place is thys woorthy off I praye thee but the deepe dungeon of Hell And are yee not afrayde yee Antichristes wyth your brutishe Bulles leaste stones and trees shoulde sweare wyth bloude at the moste horrible sighte of thys your execrable impietie and blasphemie Where art thou now good Emperour Charles Where are yee Christen Kings and Princes Ye haue geuen your name to Christe in Baptisme and can ye nowe abide these infernall voyces of suche an Antichriste Where be yee Bishoppes Where be yee Doctours Where be all yee that confesse Christe Can yee holde your peace at these horrible and prodigious monsters of the Papistes O miserable Churche of God whyche arte made nowe so greate a scorne and a very mocking stocke of Sathan O miserable are all they which liue in these times The wrathe of God is finally come vppon the Papistes ennemies to the crosse of Christe and veritie of God resistinge all menne and forbidding the trueth of Christe to be taught and preached as S. Paule sayd of the Iewes Admitte I praye you that I were suche a one in deede The pope condemneth as wel the good bookes of M. Luther as the other without all respect of trueth or of the cause as that curssed and malicious Bull doeth make me to be an hereticke erroneous schismaticall offensiue scandalous in certaine of my bookes yet whye shoulde the other bookes of mine be condemned which are Catholike Christian true edifying and peaceable Where haue these wretched Papistes learned thys religion that for the persones cause being euil they should damne and burne the holy and sounde verity of God Can ye not destroy menne but you must also destroy the truth Will yee plucke vppe the good wheate also with the cockle Will yee scatter also the corne awaye together wyth the chaffe And whye then receyue yee Origen in hys Catholike bookes and doe not vtterly reiecte hym all together Yea whye suffer yee wicked Aristotle in whome is nothyng taughte but errours and doe not at leaste in some parte condemne hym Why burne yee not and set on fire the wycked barbarous vnlearned and hereticall Decretalles of the Pope Why doe ye not all this I say but only for that ye are set in this holy place for none other cause but onely to be that abhomination spoken of in Daniell whiche shoulde put downe trueth and set vp lyes Dan. 9. and the operation of errour For this thinge and none other becommeth the seate of Antichrist Wherefore this I say to thee Pope Leo the tenth and to you Lord Cardinals and all other whosoeuer is in anye parte or doing in that Courte of Rome and thys I speake boldly vnto your faces if this Bull hath come out in your name and by your knowledge and if ye will so acknowledge it for your owne then wil I likewise vse my power by the which I am made in my Baptisme y e sonne of God and coheyre with Christ being founded vppon a sure rocke which neither feareth the gates of hell nor heauen nor earth and say monish and exhort you in the Lord that you will reforme your selues and take a better waye M. Luthers warning to the Pope and refrayne heeeafter from those diabolicall blasphemies and to much exceeding presumptuous impeties and thys I alledge That vnlesse ye so do know it for certayne that I with all them that worship Christ doe recount youre seate possessed and oppressed of Sathan himselfe to be the damned seate of Antichrist whiche we not onely do not obey and will not be subiect nor concorporate vnto but also do detest and abhorre the same as the principall chiefest enemy of Christ being ready in this our sentence and profession not onely to suffer gladly your fond foolish censures but also do pray you hartily that you will neuer assoyle vs agayne nor euer number vs in your fellowship and moreouer to fulfill your bloudy tiranny do willingly offer our selues to die for y e same M. Luther curseth the pope And according y e to power